The Mandate of Heaven, Part 1

By
Kathryn Churchill

2015

Copyright © 2015 by Kevin Churchill

All rights reserved. This book or any portion
thereof

may not be reproduced or used in any manner
whatsoever

without the express written permission of the
publisher

except for the use of brief quotations in a book
review.

Printed in Canada

First Printing, 2015

The characters in this book are fictional; any resemblance
to persons living or dead is coincidental and not intended to malign or exalt
any specific individual.

Mercian Tales Publishing

149 Stewart Street

Peterborough, Ontario, K9J3M3

kathryn@nexicom.net

Please use the header  “MoH: <subject>” if
sending email about the book

This book was incredibly exciting to work on,
and I had a great time talking about modern day demigods in our mundane world.
What really excites me about this book are the characters – they make it come
alive for me, more than anything else.  I’d like to dedicate this book to Rob
Saunders, who helped me come up with the idea of Ally and her Treesprites, and
to Bili, who won’t stop whispering in my ear...  I’d also like to thank Doug
for his support and aid getting this book to print, as well as A. Kent for
helping with the character Hariko Kuna.

- Kathryn Churchill

Preface

I’ve always loved myths and
legends – they seem like fairytales (and some of them are) – but sometimes they
resonate so much that they make you wonder... what if that could have really
happened?   I wanted to ask those questions in a story by wondering what would
happen if two pretty normal people were chosen to be the beginning of another
generation of Demigods.   What kind of adventures would they have?  What
pantheons would be involved?  How would the divine interact with the mundane?

In crafting the story of
Mandate of Heaven, I knew I wanted the character’s adventures to begin slow,
and be relatively ‘normal’ – and amp up to the truly crazy and divine with time
and experience.  Originally designed as a serial, Mandate of Heaven is easily
read as a novel, and I hope the format of this book is one that some people
will appreciate.  Its smaller chapters may provide an easier way for those
trying to get into the story, rather than the excessively long chapters I used
in Call of the Void, part one and part two.  The story arc of Mandate of Heaven
should carry our heroes and heroines from mortals, to powerful Demigods, and eventually
to the halls of the Gods themselves.

The journey of Stephanie and
Andrew – and later Billy and the treesprites – I think is an interesting shadow
of the heroic journey, and I strove to make each of the characters admirable
and fallible in their own way.  A lot of people complain about ‘Mary Sue’
characters, where the primary characters have few if any flaws, and no real
drama to affect them – and I truly hope I’ve avoided that trap here.  It’s not
as easy to write about a fallible demigod as you might expect – but even
Hercules was a hard-drinking, violent barbarian... so I hope my characters are
in good company.

Kathryn
Churchill

October, 2015

Table of Contents

Chapter 1 -
Stephanie. 6

Chapter 2 - Andrew.. 10

Chapter 3 - In The
Beginning... 13

Chapter 4 - Friends
and Allies. 16

Chapter 5 - The
First Steps... 20

Chapter 6 - Nothing like
a Holiday... 25

Chapter 7 - Holiday
Fireworks. 30

Chapter 8 - Billy. 35

Chapter 9 - Private
Moments. 40

Chapter 10 -
Stuttgart and Biederbach (Germany). 45

Chapter 11 -
Misadventures. 49

Chapter 12 - Hotels
and Explanations. 53

Chapter 13 - Andrews
Trial - Grayfang. 58

Chapter 14 -
Visitation (Andrew). 64

Chapter 15 –
Greywolf’s Lair. 69

Chapter 16 -
Biederbach. 74

Chapter 17 - Night
Moves. 79

Chapter 18 - Train
Station. 84

Chapter 19 -
Strangers on a Train. 89

Chapter 20 -
Strangers on a Train - Pt 2. 94

Chapter 21 - Sweden
and Norway. 99

Chapter 22 - The
Cave - Stephanie’s Trial 104

Chapter 23 - The
Cave - Stephanie’s Trial – Pt2. 109

Chapter 24 - The
Cave - Stephanie’s Trial – Pt3. 114

Chapter 25 - Stephanie’s
Visitation. 121

Chapter 26 - The End
of the Beginning. 126

Chapter 1 -
Stephanie

Stephanie woke
with a start - the damn alarm was buzzing and bleeping again. *BEEP BEEP BEEP
BEEP*   “God, just shut up already!”  She moaned, wondering whether she should
toss her pillow at the damn clock. I’d better get up, she thought, reaching
over to turn the annoying noise-maker off.  Time to get ready for work,
dammit.   The sun was up - in fact it already looked like it was very nearly
noon.

Crawling out of
bed, she quickly went about her morning routine - shower, brush and dry hair,
shave, apply light makeup, light scent, deodorant, and brush and floss teeth,
followed by looking in the mirror, trying to see if any more changes had shown
themselves.  She looked about 5' 10", with long light brown hair going to
silver, mossy green eyes and a roundish face that looked serviceable and maybe
a little cute - but never would look pretty.   Her shoulders were a bit too
broad, and her face had too strong a profile. I know it takes time, she
thought. But a year and a half on the hormones should be enough to see more
changes than this, shouldn’t they?  I wish I’d transitioned when I was sixteen,
dammit and not when I was over forty.   Stephanie tried to deny it - but she
really wanted the beautiful feminine body shape many real girls had... but
barring a miracle, she would simply have to make do with who she was and try to
be happy about it.

It was her usual
routine - one she’d been doing without much change, except on her days off, for
over two and half years since she got the job working afternoon shift at the
call-center.  Stephanie’s morning began around 1pm, and work went from 3pm to
11pm, unless things were really slow and the boss sent some agents home.
Stephanie didn’t mind - she loved being a night-owl. The dark streets, lit by
the luminescent glow of street-lights, seemed both scary and magical at the
same time.  She didn’t miss television - anything she really wanted to watch
was on Netflix or her DVR - which wasn’t much - and most of the time she was
too busy anyway.  The call center pays good money for Peterborough - and any
job was better than no job, especially now, she thought. In her head, Stephanie
planned to have her surgery within two more years - preferably sooner - but the
requirements for SRS were very strict, and her real life experience was lacking
- so she needed this job.

A few minutes in
the kitchen produced an acceptable breakfast, and Stephanie sat to eat at the
kitchen table in her small apartment.  The English muffins were good - but the
peanut butter, all melty and gooey was just divine, and Stephanie made pleasant
moans as she devoured her breakfast treat.

I wonder where
Andrew is? Steph wondered. She checked the whiteboard they used for messages -
but there was nothing.   Her room-mate and boyfriend was usually a late-riser,
and usually didn’t go out much.  A Diabetic with weight issues, Andrew spent
most of his time on the internet or on the XBOX - but he had the dubious luxury
of being on provincial disability.   To be fair, he’s pretty screwed up,
health-wise though.  Steph thought.  He has migraines so often he should take
stock out in Excedrin, and he’s got Arthritis so bad he can barely walk half
the time.  No wonder he’s so heavy.   I don’t know if I could do as much as he
does with his problems.  “I wish he’d try a little harder sometimes, though.”
The last bit slipped out loud - and Steph started as she realized she’d started
speaking her thoughts out loud.  “Damn.  Better watch that.”

She puttered
about in the kitchen with a few dishes, and took some meat out to thaw for
dinner that night, then started getting ready to leave for work.  Another day
in the salt mines. She joked to herself.  I wonder if I’ll get one of those
calls that make the whole day worthwhile?  With boots and coat on, she left the
house, priming herself for the 10 block walk to work. It’s normally not too
bad, she thought, but I hate walking in the rain - especially in the fall.
October is always so damn cold and damp.   Oh - and next weekend is
Thanksgiving.  Yay.  Steph wasn’t thrilled about seeing her family this
Thanksgiving; she hadn’t told them about Andrew being her boyfriend and she was
sure they were going to be less than impressed with her choice of partner.
Like I don’t have enough crap to deal with, Steph thought. Oh Well.

The walk was
kind of miserable - in the way only fall or winter can make someone.  The world
seemed on a downturn, and with it, it took Stephanie’s relatively decent mood.
By the time she walked into work she was a little bummed out - which made
dealing with some of her co-workers a big chore.  Most - like Sheila and Tom -
were pretty good about Steph’s transitioning - but a few people often made odd
glances and snide comments when they thought Steph couldn’t hear.   It pissed
off Sheila and Tom to no end - but Stephanie for the most part ignored it.  “Don’t
worry about it.”  She would say.  “I’m not concerned with what a bunch of
mental defectives think about me anyway.   I did this to make ME happy, not
them.”   Usually she even believed it but Steph knew that sometimes the
comments of the others - the people who whispered and pointed, but weren’t
brave enough to call her out on it - bothered her.  She didn’t know why - but
they did.   She tried not to think about it much.  “I guess I’m a victim of
conditioning as much as everyone else is.”

Sighing, she put
her coffee on the desk, signed into her phone and got her dry erase board ready
for business. Stephanie worked at a technical support center that supplied
technical advice and billing advice for a number of cell-phone companies from
the United States - amongst them T-Mobile.   If I have to hear ‘Can I have some
free minutes?’ again I’ll literally shoot blood out my eyes, She thought.
Fortunately the first few calls were quick, easy and pretty fun - one of the
few perks, aside from a nice set shift that let her plan her weekends and days
reliably, was that occasionally you’d get to have a short chat with someone
really funny, or really interesting.  Today is looking up already, she thought,
her mood brightening.   Her phone rang and she reached to take the call...

“Hello, and
thank you for calling T-Mobile.  This is Stephanie speaking.  How may I help
you today?”

She began, expecting the usual – ‘Somebody turned
off my phone!’ or ‘My phone has the wetness indicator showing.’ or ‘I want a
new phone!’ - but instead she got something different...

Is this Keith
Walsh, Agent 119?    It sounded like a woman’s voice - neither too young nor
too old.

“Ummm?  Excuse
me - I don’t recall using that name.”   Stephanie was a little taken aback.
How does she know my birth name and agent number?

“Oh good - I finally
got the right one.”  The voice was clear, and quite beautiful with a touch of a
Scandinavian accent.   “I want you to sign off your phone, leave work without
telling anyone, and come visit me at the Silver Bean Café.  I’m the large
blonde woman sitting near the back.  Ask the waitress for Mary.”

Stephanie felt
her body act without her direction, shutting off her phone and getting up from
her desk.  Why am I doing this - I can’t control myself!  What’s happening to
me?  Panic swelled in her - she couldn’t move a muscle - and realized that
somehow, she was simply along for the ride - a passenger and not the driver.
Her blood pumped and her pulse raced as she wondered in terror what the woman
on the phone had done to her.

*              *              *

Ten minutes
later, Stephanie found herself entering the Silver Bean.  It was a coffee house
on the shore of Little Lake - a nice rest on a summer day when the breeze would
cool the place right down and you could watch the canoes and pleasure craft
drift idly by on the Trent canal.   In October, it was less inviting - but an
electric fireplace lent the scene a bit of warmth.  The muffins and cookies
here were always good - but the coffee not so much, Steph thought. Then, I was
always one for sweet, sweet carbonation...or hot chocolate.  She was still
scared - but realized there was little point in panicking - her body was still
moving on its own.  No point in panicking until she could actually DO something
about it.

A waitress with
a yellow uniform pointed out Mary’s table - like she said on the phone, it was
in the back, and it was populated by a heroically built blond woman, who had to
be at least the same height as Stephanie, or more - but who looked incredibly
beautiful while doing it.  Athletic and muscular without being muscle-bound,
intelligent without looking as if she put on airs of superiority, and charming
without seeming overbearing.   Her most striking features were her long blonde
hair, her heroic physique, and her friendly smile. Stephanie felt incredibly
self conscious and ugly compared to her.

Steph felt her
body walk over, and sit down - and suddenly, just like that, she was back in
control.                 “What the hell just happened?”  She spit out, jumping
to her feet and nearly knocking her chair down.   “How did you make me do that,
just now?”

The woman
smiled, and said “Sit, Keith - or is it Stephanie now?  We have much to talk
about.   And have a cookie – they’re quite good.”   The woman calling herself
Mary held out what looked like a really large chocolate chip cookie...   Oddly
enough, her words didn’t carry the voice of command this time - but it was
obvious to her that Stephanie was considering staying all the same.

Stephanie did
sit again - wondering why she did, even as she accepted the proffered chocolate
chip cookie.  “I guess no one can turn down a good cookie, can they?”  She
said, trying to hide a bit of her confusion.   Why was this woman alternately
so magnetic and so familiar?   She couldn’t take her eyes off the strange
woman.   Mary was dressed in a nice wool coat, under which she could see a knit
sweater-dress that went down to her knees.  Hose covered her legs, and she wore
fashionable boots.  Her hair was tied in a pony tail, and decorated with many
braids and gold and amber beads, and she smelled faintly of amber as well.
Steph took a bite of the cookie to give herself a moment to think before she
spoke...

As she chewed
the delicious morsel, Stephanie felt the wonderful flavor wash over her like
liquid electricity - it was like bliss, like sex, like love itself.   It held
her up, and gave her strength and it took her breath away.  She felt herself
orgasm against her will, which would have embarrassed her if she was capable of
thinking for the next few moments.   For a while, she drifted in a bliss-like
state... When she could think again, she composed herself as best she could,
and simply said “That’s some cookie!”

“I’m glad you
liked it, child.  I think anyone who can honestly say they don’t enjoy a good
cookie is probably a monster inside.  We need to talk - so will you listen?”
The woman looked intense - and no nonsense, while somehow still maintaining an
air of approachability and friendliness.

“Who ARE you?”  Stephanie
asked.  Panic still roiled around in her head, but it was so greatly dimmed by
the effects of that amazing singular cookie, that she was able to think
clearly.

“It’s a very
long story - but I think it’s one you’ll like.  I’m Sif, of the Aesir.  Wife to
Thor Odinson - and your mother.”  Her face was very serious when she said the
last - and it was plain there was no lie in her voice.  Steph couldn’t explain
exactly why - but she knew Mary or Sif or whoever she was, was speaking the
absolute truth.

“That’s not
possible.”  Steph said.  “Gods don’t... don’t... not like this... do they?”

“I come to you
now at the end of an era.  A new age is dawning, and both you and your
boyfriend Andrew have been chosen for a great task.  I do not know if you are
worthy of this honor - but if you wish to find out, I ask you to travel to
Norway, to the village of Trondheim, where you must undertake a dangerous
quest.   There is a stone house some miles from the city - and near that stone
house is a gully.  Within the gully is a cave - and within the cave is a foe -
a monster - of no mean threat.  If you wish to earn my trust, and be judged
worthy of the honor to be bestowed upon you, you will travel there and slay the
beast.”

“What... what do
you mean, a great honor?   How can I expect to slay a monster?  I’ve never
fought in anything more serious than a schoolyard fight my whole life!”
Stephanie was beyond fear and stress - although she knew the moment this
encounter ended, she would be a wreck.   “I can’t do this alone.”

“You don’t have
to, Stephanie.  The great honor is being chosen as my adopted daughter - and I
believe in you.   I believe you hold hidden depths of heroism and bravery that
those funny games you play only touch on - but hint strongly at.  You know good
from evil, and you aren’t afraid to stand up to cowards and blackguards.   You
have courage, and loyalty - both traits my people cherish, but you have also
endured much suffering, and still found ways to express your inner self without
admitting defeat.  You are stronger than you look, my daughter.”

“How can I be
your daughter?  I have a mom and dad - I think they’d know.”

Sif laughed.  “Oh
dear – it’s still refreshing to hear that after all these years.   My dear, the
obvious answer is I said adopted mother - but what that really means is that
your real parent abandoned you years ago - and I found you and chose you.  You
were the child of another... family, let’s call it - and your father gave you
up a long time ago, for reasons of his own.   You were adopted by mortal
parents, and drifted, lost for many years - until I found you, and decided to
give you a chance. A chance to be a hero.”

Stephanie sat
dumbfounded for a moment.   How could this be real?  She wondered.   The
obvious answer was it couldn’t - but she was absolutely sure it was real - so
sure she could feel it in her bones.   She found herself saying “I don’t have a
passport. Am I really considering this?  What about Andrew?”

“Your boyfriend
is being visited by another friend of mine while we speak.   I assure you he’s
probably just as confused about all this as you are.   I expect that unless he
chickens out, he’ll be coming with you - although I expect his patron will be
giving him his own task to accomplish before she shows him her favor.   You
will not be parted from each other unless you each wish it to be so.   We are
not so cruel.”   Sif smiled.   “I want to help you, child - but I need you as
well.  The world is on the brink of a new era - but whether it is one of good
or ill I cannot see - and I sorely believe that this world will need heroes - Scions
of the Gods - to protect the rest of humankind from what is coming.”

“What threat?
What is coming?”  Stephanie’s breath was held - like she couldn’t breathe if
she tried.

“Winter, my
child.  Winter is coming - and it may be the end of us all.”

*              *              *

Stephanie left
the café more than a little stunned.  The walk home was a blur - she didn’t
even notice work calling her to find out where the hell she was.  She didn’t
really come enough to her senses to think clearly again until she was perhaps a
half-block from her apartment unit.  What the hell just happened?   Did I meet
a goddess?   How the hell can I explain this to Andrew?  Hoping for the best,
she headed inside.  One thing she did know was that if she didn’t get a drink -
or something to calm her down - pretty damn soon she would be such a mess she
wouldn’t be able to explain a damn thing.   She muttered “Let’s do this,” and
went inside.

Chapter 2 -
Andrew

Andrew at that
moment, was just as confused and shocked as Stephanie.  I can’t believe what
just happened.  I can’t.  Things like that don’t happen - they CANT happen...
can they?  Andrew was sitting in his apartment’s living room, staring at a
blank television, still mute from his encounter with the being calling herself
Danu.   I thought this stuff only happened to people in movies... I wonder if
Stephanie is gonna be okay too?  She’s probably just as freaked out as I am.

Andrew couldn’t
help but smile a bit - he couldn’t tell what Stephanie saw in a guy like him.
He had what he liked to call ‘problems’ - but she stood by him, time after time
whenever he was down, cheering him on and trying to lift his spirits.   She was
a genuinely good person - and it wasn’t the first time he felt he didn’t
deserve someone like her in his life.   He got a little bit introspective for a
moment.  What was it that Danu saw in him?  A good heart?  Bravery and
courage?  That’s it - is that all I have?  God knows what Stephanie sees in me,
let alone a friggin Celtic goddess.   Maybe she made a mistake picking me?  He
thought - although he couldn’t tell at that moment if he meant Danu, or
Stephanie.

Indeed, his
thoughts were all whirling about.  Andrew didn’t talk about it much, with
anyone except Stephanie - and even then not much - but he was kind of waiting
to die... or at least he had been.  He wasn’t sure anymore, frankly.   Ever
since Stephanie - originally Keith - came into his life 15 years ago his life
had steadily improved, and he was sure he had her to thank for it.   He
realized he’d given up a long time ago - and without Keith’s urging that life
was good and that Andrew had people who cared, he might have given up all those
years ago.  I hate this body.  He thought. Fat, broken, sick, old, wrong.  I
have so many things I want to do, and I can’t do them.  Danu’s right – I’ve
wasted my life.   If I’d tried, I wouldn’t be fat.  If I’d actually chosen to
DO something I wouldn’t be 35 years old and have little accomplished for it.
If I’d cared about my health I’d have been less sick - and although perhaps the
migraines would still be there, I can’t necessarily say the same about the
diabetes.   Danu’s right - I have no one to blame but myself for all this.  He
paused. Well, maybe the asshole who crushed my knees with his car running a red
light helped - but people beat injuries like that every day.  God I suck.   How
the hell did this happen? He asked himself.  Thinking back to earlier today, he
tried to piece together how his life got turned upside down in such a short
time.

*              *              *

How did I get
here? Was the first thought running through Andrews head.  The second was how
much his back and knees hurt, and how dizzy he felt.   Oh hell - am I going to
pass out here? He grabbed a railing for support - he was outside a street side
restaurant - a chicken and ribs place near downtown.   I always wanted to try
eating here...  But why the hell am I here?   I don’t remember...  Fear started
to make Andrew uneasy, and a cold chill blew up his coat and along his spine.
It was a wet, miserable October day.  I gotta get out of this rain, Andrew
thought.  I need to think a minute.  He checked his wallet - he had enough for
a pop and maybe some fries - maybe thinking a bit would make things clearer.  “God
I hope I’m not going crazy...”    Andrew opened the door to the restaurant -
Doctor Js Chicken and Ribs - and went inside. It was warm, dry and quiet.  A
sign said ‘Please be seated’, so he found a booth and sat to try and figure out
what happened.

“Can I take your
order?”  A voice asked.

“Huh?  Sorry - I
was drifting.”  Andrew said.  The waitress was in her mid 30's with short black
hair, and a name tag that said Suzy.   “I guess I’ll have a root beer and some
fries with gravy thanks.”

“Great – I’ll be
right back.”  Suzy headed towards the kitchen, leaving Andrew in peace.

God I’m out of
it this morning.  He thought. The clock above the bar said it was 11:45 am.
Andrew was still scared - he just didn’t know what to do about it.  Nothing
seemed to be a threat here - unless you counted the miserable excuse for top
40' songs on the jukebox.   Andrew was startled from his reverie by a woman’s
voice...

“Andrew Kincaid?”
The voice said.  “May I please sit down?”

Andrew turned to see a tall, slender
woman of middling age - maybe late thirties, early forties - with such a
commanding presence, his jaw dropped.  She was very, very pretty - like someone
ten to fifteen years younger would look, without compromising the sense of maturity
and the sense of authority that went with age and experience. Her hair was long
and blonde, in elaborate braids, and her clothes looked serviceable and stylish
at the same time.   If he had to describe her features, the only word that came
to mind was elfin - she looked to Andrew like the epitome of a fairy queen, if
one was to be caught wearing mundane human clothing, or met in the real world
and not the realm of Faerie.

The woman
watched his open jaw for a moment, and shrugged, sitting down.  “I’ll take that
as a yes.”  She straightened her coat a bit, and placed her purse down on the
booth bench next to her.  “Andrew, it’s impolite to stare.”

Andrew shook himself out of his stunned moment.  “Ummm...
Sorry.  It’s been a strange morning.  Can I ask how you know my name?”   Now
that the shock of seeing the strange woman was wearing off, Andrew was
beginning to worry. First I end up eight blocks away with no memory of going
here, and now some stranger knows my name without telling them.  What the hell
is going on?

“I’ve been
watching you a long time, Andrew.  I think I might be making a mistake in this,
but a dear friend suggested that you and your girlfriend would be a good fit
for what we need at this time.”  She scowled a bit, as if wondering what to say
next.   “You’ll probably try to forget or disbelieve what I tell you, so I say
to you now, everything I am about to tell you is Truth.”   The way the woman
spoke, it didn’t seem as much as an explanation, as it did a command - command
that said sit up and pay attention - this WILL be on the test.

“Your life is
not as you know it - your parents raised you, but your mother did not give
birth to you.  I did - after your father passed away, I gave you into the care
of the people you call your adoptive parents to raise you until such a time as
I came for you, or not.”  She paused her tale – Andrew’s fries and root beer
arrived.  She waited until the waitress left, then continued.  “ I debated
whether to ever come see you or not, because frankly son, you’ve been a bit of
a disappointment.”

“What the
FUCK!?  Andrew thought. I’m adopted?  How the hell can she be my mom – she’s
practically the same age as I am - she must be crazy...  And yet even as
Andrews thoughts processed, he knew in his heart he was wrong - that this woman
spoke the truth, and he was her son as crazy at it sounded.   He could feel the
energy radiating from her resonating in his own bones - like a song that was
syncing for the very first time.  It scared him, but it gave him some strength
too.  Maybe my dreams were real!  He thought, elation building...  Maybe I’m
going home?

Andrew had
always felt detached from the world a bit - like it wasn’t his first go-round,
and he had been here before - maybe several times.  He never was sure, but in
his dreams, he’d often see places that couldn’t exist - that existed only in
dreams - or in the realms of the fantasy games he and Stephanie played so
often.   It was there he felt he truly belonged, not here in this mundane world
with no hope and no future.  He felt the real world was the world of spirits -
where animals and objects spoke, and gods and spirits walked amongst them - and
that this world, our world was just a waking shadow of where he should be.
Where he’d wanted to be all these years.   It was only when Keith - now
Stephanie - came into his life that he realized the mundane world had its
pluses as well, and started trying to make headway and make a better life.  And
now that there was a chance he could leave all of this behind - including
Stephanie - he found he didn’t want to.  Not without her... He’d rather die
than abandon her like everyone else had done in her life.

He struggled
with these thoughts for a few minutes, then realized the strange woman was
staring at him, waiting for him to say something.  “Um... Who are you, ma’am?”

“My name is Danu,
of the Tuatha De Nannan.  I’ve come to talk to you, finally.  Andrew, I need
you now to do something for me, but I’m really not sure you’re ready.  You’ve
thrown away every advantage you had, and wrecked your body and spirit wishing
for something you cannot have.  I know about your dreams, Son - I sometimes see
you when you wander to our realm when you sleep, but you always forget come
morning.  You feel you deserve something more - that you have a greater purpose
- and you do...  But I don’t know if you are worthy of receiving it.   I don’t
want you to waste this one last chance either.”

“Last chance?”

“Yes. You have
lived before, Andrew, though not as you are now.  You were a child of the gods
once - you went by the name Quicksilver, and you brought joy to many of my
people.  When you died, we tried to save you - but couldn’t.  All we could do
is try to let you live again when fate would allow, and hope you would come
back to us.   And instead, you sit on your ass, letting your body get old and
fat, broken and slow, and you whinge and cry about how come it’s not better.
It’s not better because you need to take action to initiate change, son -
change doesn’t occur unless something makes it change.   If I hadn’t come, you’d
have lived out your life, died miserable, always missing something you couldn’t
define - and then we would have to wait centuries to see you have another
chance.  I can’t wait for centuries - so I have come to you now.  You either
need to man up and face this - or tell me to leave. What will it be? There is
no turning back.  Will you undertake a great quest and become the hero you were
born to be?”

“Quest?  I... I
don’t know how to...”  Andrews head was spinning - both with resentment and
bitter guilt - but also the realization that maybe, just maybe most of his
problems were of his own making - and many could be fixed, with enough
effort.   It was a powerful revelation...   He thought a moment longer as
well.   Hadn’t he and Stephanie talked about this - about what they’d do if
something like this ever happened?   There’s no way in hell he was going to say
no... unless she couldn’t come with him.   “I won’t leave without Stephanie.  I
won’t.”

“I understand
son...  One of my good friends is going to have a similar chat with her later
today – she’ll be able to come with you, if you both want to.   Just realize
that a quest is dangerous - one or both of you could die in the attempting of it.
The life I’m offering you is filled with wonder - but also terror.  It is not
easy, but it can have many rewards.   You are a Scion - a child of the gods -
and your role in this world is to be a hero, to lead the rest of humanity to be
better than they are in every way.  To save them from the things that go bump
in the night... The rest will have to wait until later.”  She cleared her
throat, and picked a few fries off of Andrew’s plate - they were mostly
uneaten.   “My request is that you go to the Black Forest in Germany, northeast
of the city of Freiburg, and travel into the forest until you reach the town of
Biederbach.   Plaguing that town is an immense wolf - a throwback to an ancient
time named Greyfang in the old tongue.  Kill me that wolf, and bring me its
pelt - and I will judge you worthy of being called my son.  If you can do this,
I swear to you that one day you will come home to stay, if you wish it.”

Andrew didn’t
hesitate.  “Yes...  I’ll do it.  I don’t know how I’ll do it, but I will.”

Danu smiled.   “You
may have lacked the will to make much change in your life - but that was then,
and this is now.  You have always had a brave and kind heart.  That is your
strength - that and your love for Stephanie and hers for you.   You will need
to rely upon one another like never before - but be strong.  The prize is worth
more than you will ever imagine.”  She slid a business card across the table,
and stood.  Grabbing her purse, she pulled out a small package - a bundle of
papers and envelopes, really.  “You’ll need this stuff too Andrew. Make me
proud. Call me when it’s done.”

With that, she
got up, and left.  Andrew was still too stunned to follow - and it began to
dawn on him that she must have been the reason he came - she must have drawn
him here, somehow.   He took the package and business card she left, and tucked
them in his coat pocket for later.   No one seemed to be watching him - there
were only 5-6 people in the entire restaurant.  Must be a slow day, he
thought.  He sat there, picking at the fries and soda for almost an hour before
he was able to compose himself enough to go home.

*              *              *

Andrew was still
thinking, deep in his reverie, when he heard a key in the door.   Steph must be
back - but already? Her shift goes till 11am.  What happened at work?  Was she
visited too?   He got up to go see how she was doing...

Chapter 3 - In
the Beginning...

Stephanie opened
the door to her apartment, still trying to figure out what exactly happened
today, to find Andrew approaching, and wrapping her in a warm hug.

“I take it you
had a strange visitor too?”  Andrew said.

Steph snorted
through her nose.  “You might say that.  What the hell is going on?  I can’t
remember half of what happened this afternoon.”  She shook the rain off her hat
and coat, and hung them up, then removed her boots and came inside.  “I was met
by a goddess named Sif, who said I was adopted - and then she gave me a cookie
and said I had a quest.  That’s all I remember.”

“Oh sure, YOU get
a cookie.”  Andrew joked, releasing her from the hug.  “My mom ate some fries
and told me how much of a screw up I was.  The problem was that she was right.”

“That’s not
fair!”  Steph said.  “You’ve been through a lot.”   It was more a knee-jerk
reaction than an honest one - secretly Stephanie suspected Andrew might have
been able to make his life better - he just didn’t have the right motivation
till recently.  Anything Andrew didn’t want to do, he didn’t do - he could be
incredibly stubborn that way.

“Maybe, but that
doesn’t mean I should have let the situation win.  Let’s face it - I gave up a
long time ago, and it wasn’t until I started hanging out with you that things
got better.  I need to change what I’m doing.”  Andrew gave Stephanie a smile.
“Why don’t we sit and you can tell me what your new mom said?”

“Maybe, if I can
remember it.  First I need a drink though.”   Steph walked to the fridge, and
grabbed the one emergency vodka cooler she had in the kitchen.  Neither she nor
Andrew usually drank alcohol except on holidays or special occasions, so one
emergency cooler was usually more than enough to handle problems.  She popped
the top, and returned to the living room to talk, taking a long swig and trying
to remember.

It was blurry at
first - the memory was hard to pin down.  I was so dazzled and confused by the
mind control and that... that wonderful amazing cookie, that I can barely
remember my name.  My name is Stephanie, right?  She laughed a bit to
herself.   It slowly started to come a bit clearer.   “I was having a chat with
mom - Sif I guess - at the Silver Bean, and she gave me a magical cookie that
kinda blew my mind.   She said I was her adopted daughter - which I’m not sure
I understand.  I mean I have mortal parents but she kinda was claiming she was
my divine parent.  Is that a thing?  Does that happen to other people too?”

Andrew
chuckled.  “I think it’s only a thing for people who are lucky or special, or
both.  I think we might be in that category.  My mom said she needs me to be a
hero - in addition to getting off my ass - and kill some giant wolf in
Germany.  Did your mom give you a quest?”

“Actually
yeah... I have to find a cave in Norway, go inside and kill a monster too.”
Steph gave a little half-smile, and took a pull of her vodka cooler, which was
almost gone.  “I am beginning to detect a trend here.  Both of our parents
claim were unworthy - and ask us to prove ourselves in a heroic journey before
they give us a great treasure.   If this is like a myth or story - or hell, an
rpg, then after that I guess it’s more monster hunting and maybe some cool
powers... assuming I’m not crazy.”

“Heh heh.
Maybe.  If you’re crazy I think I am too.  What did you tell your mom?”  Andrew
asked.

“What do you
think I told her?”  She said, rather sarcastically.  “I told her yes.  You know
we can’t avoid it... The Call knows where you Live after all.”

“TV Tropes?
Really?”  Andrew laughed.  “I guess you’re right - and you both know what we
promised ourselves if something like this ever really happened.”

“That we would
jump at the chance, if only to prove to ourselves that there was magic in the
world?  True.  I think it was that promise that helped me decide to do it in
the end.”  Stephanie said.  “That and I wanted it so bad.  I just didn’t want
to do it without you.  She said you were coming too – that’s really why I said
yes.  I wouldn’t leave without you.”

“Me either baby.”
Andrew said as he held her close, hugging Stephanie with all his strength.  “Me
either.”

They stayed like
that a while, until the closeness grew uncomfortable, and broke apart.   Andrew
was the first to speak.   “Did your mom give you anything?  I got a package of
papers and stuff I haven’t even looked at yet when she left.”

Steph thought a moment,
and had a hazy memory of Sif dropping a package into her purse before
suggesting she head home in that weird mind controlling voice.  Maybe she’s
part Bene Gesserit? She thought.  “She gave me something - I haven’t seen it
yet either.  Maybe we had better take a look?”

“Good idea.”
Andrew started looking through his bundle of papers, while Stephanie did the
same to her bundle.   Andrew found a passport, a finely made hand-sewn leather
pouch with something small inside, and a bundle of American money still with
the bank strap on it - all in 100$ denominations.   “Holy crap!”  He exclaimed,
telling Stephanie what he got.

“I got something
similar.  A passport in my name, a bunch of money - I think it’s close to
10,000 dollars - and a weird looking old fashioned key - and a note.  It says this
is the Key to All Doors.  It will help you.  Someone will be coming to help
explain things soon - be nice to him, kay? - Love mom.”

“Huh.  Sounds
like our lives just got really interesting all of a sudden.  Umm...  Did you
leave work early?”  Andrew asked.

“Oh hell!   Mom
called me at work, did some mind control on me, and I just upped and walked
out.  I’m probably so fired right now it’s not funny.  I’d better check my
messages.”  Steph listened to her phone a moment and sighed.  “Yeah, I’m
fired.  Crap...”

“C’mon – it’s
not that bad, right?  I mean you didn’t really LIKE that job did you?”

“No - I just
hate getting fired instead of quitting.  I had my ‘I’m Outta Here’ dance all
practised and everything.”  Stephanie smirked at the idea.  “Can you imagine me
doing that on Shelly’s desk and then ending with ‘I Quit,’ and walking out?
Now I’ll never get the chance.”  Stephanie laughed.  “You know, I’m being an
idiot.”

“Why?”  Andrew
looked curious.  “It’s natural to not want to be fired.”

“It’s not about
the job,” said Stephanie.  “It’s the other stuff.  We have 20,000$ to our
names, some fancy items that may be magical, and received a personal visit from
two goddesses in the same afternoon.  We’ve been blessed, and I’m grousing how
inconvenient it is.  We had personal experience with the divine in a way that
most saints never get.  What’s to be upset about?  That’s why I’m an idiot.”

“I guess you’re
right.  Dinner at the Keg to celebrate, then we make plans?”  Andrew asked.

“You’re on - I
can be ready in an hour.”

*              *              *

Andrew and
Stephanie got out of the cab, and headed back into their apartment.  They lived
on the third floor of a walk-up apartment complex - a small six unit place.
Most of the neighbours were transients - not there for more than six months at
a time.   Andrew and Stephanie had been there five years, and had never been
late with the rent - and got a good deal on the rent because of it.   The two
lovebirds made it upstairs, and into the apartment, and the happy mood from
their nice dinner still sat well with them.  Stephanie could still taste the
great steak she had eaten, and the Billy miner pie - a mocha-chocolate desert
smothered with caramel and chocolate sauce and shaved almonds.  She still
thought it was worth going there just for that, and was pretty sure Andrew
agreed with her on that.

“It’s been a
crazy day.”  Said Andrew.  “Hasn’t it?”

“Sure has hon.
What now?”  Stephanie wondered.  “I’m pretty beat, but I’m curious to see what
my key and your pouch does – aren’t you?”

“Actually yeah,
I am.  I just figured it could wait till we got back.  Lemme see what’s inside
the bag.”   He rifled through the small pouch.  “It’s full of seeds - oh and a
post it note saying Plant one.   If this thing grows a beanstalk, I’m asking
for a new fairy tale.” Andrew laughed.

Andrew took a
single seed - there were only 5 oddly shaped seeds in the pouch - and planted
it in a small pot that already accompanied a marigold.   Andrew grimaced.
Maybe if I get lucky it’ll kill the damn marigold...  He thought. Ever since
high school, when he’d been forced to care for the entire plant supply of grade
10 science, he’d hated the smell - what he called the stench - of marigolds.
Steph kept this one cause she liked it - so he felt a teensy bit guilty he
hoped it would die.

They watched the
seed for a few seconds - and no beanstalk.  Andrew sighed, obviously thinking
he was being toyed with - but when Steph called ‘Hey look!’ he turned back to
the seed and the pot...  A tiny sprout was growing!   In seconds it grew to
about six inches in length, widened, and then split like a pea pod or somesuch
- and out stepped a tiny creature made of wood and plant material...  He looked
male, and had iridescent wings, and a smooth barky exterior.  He wore no
clothes beyond a sash, which carried a wooden sword that resembled more a
splinter than anything else.  He looked fierce, and ready for action.

“Hello master.”
The little creature said.  “I’m Thorn, the captain of your Wood-Sprites sir.
Just ask me for anything sir.”  His voice was high pitched because of his tiny
size, but it was easy to see if he had been human sized Thorns voice would have
been normal for a human being.   The little creature waited patiently for Andrew
to address him, kneeling in a position of respect as one would give a King or
Queen.

Well, I don’t
know what I was expecting, thought Andrew. But I’m pretty sure it wasn’t this.

Chapter 4 -
Friends and Allies

Andrew watched
the little wood-sprite, still kneeling next to the little flower pot his seed
pod had been planted it.  He’s so tiny.  He thought.  Maybe six inches tall at
most - maybe not even that.   The little plant warrior looked muscular, if you
compared his tiny physique to a humans of comparable size, and tiny roots made
up what looked like black hair.   Being a plant, it wasn’t wearing clothes -
and wasn’t anatomically correct.  And thank god... I mean goddess... for that.
Andrew smirked.

Stephanie
watched the little sprite with amazement as well - you could see the wonder in
her eyes.  “Your name is Thorn?   How do you speak English?”

Thorn remained
kneeling, awaiting orders.  He did however reply.   “Yes Ma’am, my name is
Thorn, and I am Captain of my masters Wood Sprites.  We number five in strength
and are at your service, Milord.   As to English, Ma’am, it is required that we
be able to understand our Master, so until he can learn a civilized tongue,
such as Gaelic, Welsh, or Elvish, we choose to speak in this tongue.”

Andrew smirked
at the jest.  “So my tongue is uncivilized, is it?  Heheh.”   He noticed the
sprite was still kneeling, and realized he needed to tell the little guy to
relax.   “Thorn, feel free to stand up - you don’t have to treat me like
royalty.”

Thorn stood up,
and looked more at ease.   “Actually, master I do.  Your mother is the High
Lady of the Fae Courts, owed fealty by both the Summer and Winter queens of
Faerie.  As her son, you technically outrank both those highly esteemed Faerie
nobles.  It would be a disgrace to address you as less than you are, unless you
so order it, milord.  As your personal guards, we are utterly loyal to you and
you alone.  Ask us, and if it can be done, we will see it done.”  Thorns voice
was strong and sure - he carried himself with bravery, and it seemed, with
honor.

Higher ranked
than the Queens of Faerie? Andrew wondered. What the hell?  Andrew remembered
some of the antics and powers tossed about by the Fae in the Dresden books by
Jim Butcher, and was more than a little frightened.  Messing with the fae both
in that series of books, and in ancient mythology was pure insanity - it never
ended well for the mortals.   “Where are the other wood sprites, Thorn?”

“They are still
within the Pouch of Many Seeds, master - you have but to plant their seed’s,
and they will join us.  When you wish for us to return to the pouch, command us
and we will become seeds again, to wait till we are planted once more to serve
you.  We can exist for as long as needed outside the pouch - but other mortals
tend to get upset when they see us, so I understand we will have to remain
hidden quite often.”

“Does the pouch
do anything else?”  Andrew wondered, fondling the soft leather pouch.  “It
feels special - like a bit tingly.”

“At the moment,
Milord, it does not - but it will, if you can earn the honor your mother wishes
to bestow upon you.  Whether you succeed or not, I and the rest of your sprites
will be with you until you die, or you send us away.  We are bonded.  Using
that bond, you can use the pouch to resurrect us if we die in battle - but that
is not the power I think you were asking about.  That will have to wait till
later.”

Stephanie
smiled, and turned to Andrew.  “You should summon and meet the rest of them!”

Andrew nodded
and quickly planted the rest of the seeds.  One by one they quickly grew into
small pods, and split open to reveal new tree-sprites, all of which looking
quite different from each other...   There was a slender female appearing one
with a head of hair that reminded of a thistle, while another was tall and broad,
and apparently male, with little foliage save some tiny leaves near the top of
his head.   The last two were also feminine in appearance; one had pinkish
petals for hair and was quite pretty and smelled sweetly of flowers, and the
other had a head of thorns and tiny rosebuds that bloomed constantly.

Thorn smiled -
these wood-sprites were obviously his friends - and introduced them.  “Milord,
these are your wood-sprites.  Thistle, Stump, Petal and Rose.”  The other wood
sprites nodded in introduction, and knelt in Andrews presence.

Andrew looked at
his small army...  They all had little sashes with wooden swords, and although
they were tiny, he had no illusions they would attempt to wield them in his
defence if he asked - or perhaps even if he didn’t.   “Please rise, you guys.
Don’t be so formal in my presence, unless you have to be.  It makes me uneasy –
I’m not used to this royalty stuff.”

The sprites
visibly relaxed.  “Okay!” they chorused, and then the broad male one spoke -
Stump was his name.  “It’s nice to meet you master.  What should we call you?
Your mother didn’t tell us your name.”   His voice was much deeper than Thorns
- almost as deep as a full sized human male.

“Oh my god... If
he was human sized, he’d sound like Tony Todd or James Earl Jones.”  Stephanie
said.  “I love your voice Stump.”

Stump noticed
Stephanie, and acted a bit bashful - and blushed a deep forest green.  “Thank
you ma’am.”

Andrew grinned;
he liked Stumps voice too.  “My name is Andrew.  Call me Andrew or master I
guess for now, and leave the royalty stuff until I get better used to this
okay?”

The sprites
nodded in agreement.  Then another spoke up - the one with thorns and rosebuds
for hair - Rose.  “It’s nice to finally meet you, master.  We all hoped to be
selected for your retinue - we had to fight hard to be here.  The trials were
very difficult.”

“You... you
fought to become my servants?”  Andrew asked, surprised.  “Why?”

This time a
different sprite spoke up - Petal, the one with the sweet flower smell and
petals for hair.  Her voice was high-pitched and soft, not squeaky - she
sounded breathy like a movie star in some ways.   “It is a great honor to be
chosen as servants of a young Scion, master.  As you rise in power and
responsibility, it will be our job to train you in our culture, in your
blooming powers, and your responsibilities as scion of the Goddess Danu.   And,
as you rise in power, we too will rise in power, being able to better serve
your needs.”

“Um... Wow.”
Andrew said.   It was all a bit much to take in.  “I have powers?”

“Not yet,
master.” said Thorn.  “If you survive the trial set before you by your mother,
I believe she intends to bestow many powers, and many gifts upon you as a
reward.  Until then, you have whatever she gave you, the Pouch of Many Seeds,
and us at your service.   We are your guides, and your followers master - and
we will serve you honourably for all of your days.”  The other sprites nodded,
saying “Aye!”

By now one of
the other sprites - Thistle, the one who hadn’t spoke much, was playing with Stephanie’s
hair.  Stephanie looked like she was amused, and enraptured by the small
creature - no - small person, and had let her hair fall where she could play
with it.   “You’re Thistle, right?”  Stephanie asked.

“Yes ma’am.”
The little sprites voice sounded breathy and soft - and almost like a small
child’s although she was obviously the same age and size of the other
sprites.   She too blushed deep green.   “Should I stop?”

“No, it’s okay.”
Stephanie said.  “Do you like hair?”

“Uh-huh.”
Thistle said, blushing again.

Rose spoke up.  “Please
forgive Thistle; she’s really shy and doesn’t talk a lot.”

“Oh... Okay.  No
worries, Thistle.  Thanks Rose.  I know what it’s like to be shy too.”
Stephanie said, remembering her years growing up as a wallflower.   Always
ignored; always the last chosen for anything.   She knew being shy - she also
knew being alone.   “Let’s be friends, okay?”  Steph put out her hand, so
Thistle and the others could shake it if they wanted.

“O..Okay.”
Thistle said, shaking a finger.  “If it’s alright with you master?”

The last
question was obviously directed at Andrew and it caught him a little off
guard.  “Oh!  Of course it’s okay.  You guys can all be friends with Stephanie
if you want to.  She’s my girlfriend, and the most important person in the
world to me.  Unless it goes against something I said to do, please treat
whatever she says as if it comes from me.”

Thorn nodded.  “As
you wish, master.  I sense you are bit taken aback by all of this.  Would it be
alright if we left you be, so we can explore this apartment?”   The other
sprites eyes gleamed with the idea of all this new space to explore and play
in...  It was obvious they wanted to be set loose.

“Sure, I guess.
Stephanie and I need to talk a bit anyway.”

The sprites
laughed with glee and flew off on their tiny iridescent wings, scattering to
the four corners of the apartment.   Steph laughed at their eagerness.  “They’re
like little kids, Roo – they’ll be impossible to find come morning.”

Andrew smiled at
the little pet name Steph used.  She’d been using it more and more since they
started dating a year ago. It was a long road to get to this point, he thought.
Friends for over 14 years, and now dating.   Where has all the time gone? He
broke himself from his reverie, and laughed.  “I suppose, but let them have
their fun.  As long as they don’t burn the building down, I think it won’t
matter in the long run.”

“I suppose it
won’t, love.”  Steph answered.   “Let’s see what my key will do!”

“Sure.”  Replied
Andrew.   “I have to admit I’m curious more than a little too.”

Steph took the
Key to All Doors, and tried it on every lock she could find - the front door,
the security door on her building, the lock on the small safe her dad had
bought her for important documents - it opened them all, with ease.   All she
had to do was either touch it to the lock, or push the key into the slot - and
somehow, it would fit perfectly and unlock anything. “I wonder if this thing
will work on cars and stuff?  It would be a car-thief’s wet dream if it does!”
Like Andrews bag of seeds, it tingled in her hands - but when she passed it to
Andrew, not only did it not tingle, he couldn’t make it work more than one
third of the time.  The rest of the time it just sat there and did nothing.

“I wonder why I
can’t make it work?”  Andrew said.  “I’m doing everything you did.”

“I dunno.”
Steph said.  “I guess ask your followers in the morning?”

“Yeah.   You
know, we need to make some plans, if we’re going to do this - if we’re going to
drop everything and leave home and go across half the damn world and maybe die
in a cave somewhere.   We need to figure out what to do if we don’t come back -
or what do with do with our stuff if we DO come back...  We need to put stuff
in storage, at least some of it.”

“Yeah, you’re
right love.  We should probably get that will kit I picked up last year and use
it - make wills in case the worse happens.  I hope it doesn’t - duh! - but it
is the responsible thing to do.   My mom and dad will freak when they hear we’ve
run off.  They’re expecting us for Thanksgiving in a week or so.”

Andrew scowled a
bit.  “You know, you let them rule over you way too much, hon.  You deserve
better.”

Stephanie
frowned.   “I know Roo.  It’s just... it’s just I can’t ditch them.  Not yet.
I know they made my life a little piece of hell, but they’re still my parents.”

Andrew frowned a
bit too, knowing this talk wasn’t going to go anywhere – they’d had it many
times and it always ended up with ‘I’ll deal with it later.’  I sometimes
wonder if later will ever come, Andrew thought.  They really screwed her up – I’ll
never forgive them for that.  Instead he just gave Stephanie a firm hug.  “Why
don’t we head to bed and talk about plans for a while before we crash?”

“I’m gonna try
this key on the rusty lock on my dad’s trunk, first.”  The trunk she was
talking about was a leftover from when her father moved from the Central
Ontario region down to Arizona - the dry air was better for his lungs.  Steph
loved seeing what was in old stuff - so asked for the trunk when he moved.  He
claimed he couldn’t remember what was inside it.   She’d never been able to get
it open before now.

“Leave it till
morning, love.”  Andrew said, stalking her with arms upraised.  “...or else the
tickle monster will feast well tonight!”   It wasn’t a mock threat - Stephanie
was so ridiculously ticklish he could reduce her to almost catatonic states
with relatively small amounts of tickling.  On the plus side, she was
incredibly sensitive in bed.

“Aaagh!”
Stephanie laughed and screamed in mock terror as she ran from Andrew.   “Nooo!
Not the tickle monster!”  She laughed again and ran off to the bedroom, trying
to hide from the fearsome tickle-beast beneath a large downy comforter.

“Andrew
followed, and they talked for some time quietly in bed.  Eventually they both
retired for the night.  The light turned off, leaving the five wood-sprites
loose in the darkened apartment.  The lack of light didn’t both them - they
could see as well as a cat could.   Thorn motioned to the other sprites.  “Stump,
Petal – you’re on first watch - and Rose and I will take second watch.
Thistle, you’re on third till they wake up.”

The others
nodded, and took up their positions.  They knew, even if their charge did not
that even as Scions hunted monsters, so too did monsters hunt Scions.   From
this point onward, his life was in danger - as was Stephanie’s, whether they
wanted to admit it or not.  Danger and glory were a Scions fate - and most did
not live to tell the tale.  Thorn smiled sadly at his sleeping master, and his
girlfriend.   “I hope you beat the odds, Master Andrew.  Sleep well, master. “

Chapter 5 -
The First Steps...

Stephanie woke
up first, which was odd.  She and Andrew had stayed up late, talking about plans
- what they had to do before they could go.  They had even talked about whether
they should go - but Stephanie was glad to hear that Andrew felt the same way
she did about it.  I’ve hoped and prayed my whole life that magic was real.
That there was something more to this world than its mundane appearance said
there was.   Now that I have a chance to see it, I’m NOT letting it pass me by
- even if it means our end.   She didn’t like thinking about that...  In fact,
it scared her a little - not that she was afraid of dying; she’d gotten over
that hang-up a long time ago.  She was afraid she’d die, or Andrew would die -
and leave the other all alone.  She didn’t think she could bear that.   Even
the thought of it made her eyes start to tear up.

Oh my god, you’re
such a girl.  She thought to herself.  Although I suppose that’s the damn point
of all this, isn’t it?   Andrew was still sleeping softly beside her, so she
quietly crawled from their bed, and crept out of the bedroom into the living
room, nearly stepping on Thistle, who was hiding on the floor.

“Sorry, Thistle.”
Stephanie whispered.  “I didn’t see you there.  Are you okay?”

“Yes, ma’am.
You missed me.”  She said shyly, flying up to eye level.  “Is master Andrew
awake?”

“Not yet,
Thistle – let’s let him sleep a bit.  Do you guys eat or drink?”

“Um...  We don’t
need to eat as long as we get sunlight, but we like milk and honey.”  Thistle
looked wistful - she obviously liked the idea of milk and honey very much.

“I think we can
arrange that - why don’t you go find the others and well get breakfast going in
the kitchen?”  Stephanie said, wrapping herself in a fluffy grey robe and blue
slippers.   She headed towards the kitchen, while the wood sprite went to tell
her friends chow was on.   These wood-sprites are going to take a little
getting used to, she thought. I don’t know how, but they already feel kind of
like family.  Weird.

She expected the
kitchen to be a little messy - they hadn’t done dishes in a few days - so
Stephanie was shocked to find the dishes done, and neatly stacked up on the
counter, waiting to be put away.  The dusting had been done - and that annoying
cobweb above the stove had been cleaned away. Apparently the sprites were busy
last night, she thought.  I’m glad I’m giving them a treat - they deserve it.

She got out two
small cereal bowls - one she filled with a bit of milk and honey, hoping it
would be enough for the industrious little sprites - and the other she filled
with cereal.  She didn’t eat cereal often, considering what milk did to her
digestive tract, but sometimes she just couldn’t resist.  Frankenberry hadn’t
been on the market in Canada for over 20 years - it was a blast from the past
full of nostalgia.  She hoped they hadn’t changed the formula too much from
when she was young.

By the time she
was seated, the other sprites showed up, giving their greetings before waiting
to be given the milk and honey.   “Go ahead, guys - dig in.”   Steph said, and
the sprites did - rather messily, devouring every last drop of milk and honey.
The term ‘starving piranha’ came to her mind as she watched them.  I think we
need to teach them some table manners, she thought.  When breakfast was done, she
went to clean up the bowls, and put them in the sink to do later.  “Did you
guys do all these dishes last night?”

Petal looked
pleased she noticed.  “Yes ma’am.  We thought it would be a way we could help
out.”

“Thanks.  Andrew
will probably be awake in a little while.  I was going to go look at an old
trunk.  Is there anything you guys need?”

“No ma’am, I don’t
think so.  Were having fun just exploring.”  Thorn said.

“Cool.”
Stephanie shook her head. Yesterday I was a wage slave in a cube farm, and now
I’m planning on dropping everything and going on a life threatening journey
just to prove the world isn’t the way I thought it was.  I must be crazy.  She
headed to the back room, where she and Andrew stored everything they didn’t
need for day to day stuff - it was crammed to the ceiling in places.  The trunk
took some doing to get out, and by the time she was done, she was dusty and
sweaty.  “Stupid trunk - how did it get so many boxes on top of it?  And how
can cardboard boxes get so damn dusty anyways?”

She lugged her
fathers’ trunk out to the living room, and put it down on the floor.  It was
one of those older leather travel-trunks people would use to use before modern
luggage became popular - it probably had belonged to her fathers’ dad too.  The
lock on the trunk was fairly strong - and rusted completely shut.  Stephanie
had thought about taking a hacksaw to it in the past, but never got around to
it.  Now, maybe she would see what was inside.  Oh, I don’t expect much, she
thought to herself.  Maybe some old papers, or a pair of glasses or something
silly.  I just like the thought of discovering something new - something that
was lost.  I guess that’s why I’m a total sucker for auctions and flea markets
- I keep hoping to make that perfect discovery.

The Key to All
Doors was a large brass key, which was on a sturdy silver chain.   The key
itself looked old fashioned, with an elaborate top piece embossed with a glossy
stone she couldn’t quite place, carved with a Norse rune.  Pretty, she thought.
Let’s see if it’ll open this rusty lock.  She touched the key to the rusty
lock, and it popped open without any effort whatsoever.  It was like magic -
she could see the heavy rust and pitting on the hasp and locking mechanism.  I
shouldn’t have been able to open that, Steph thought. This key is amazing.

Pulling the lock
off, she opened the case and dug through the contents. Most of it was like she
thought - old papers and notes from decades ago, plus a few pens and pencils, a
ruler - and an envelope addressed to her - well, her as her previous self
Keith, before she decided to transition.   Alternately nervous and anxious, she
opened the letter.

*              *              *

Dear Keith, I
don’t suppose you’ll understand why we didn’t tell you any sooner, but I guess
it doesn’t matter now.  Your mother Jan and I couldn’t have children together,
and we had fallen into a black despair.  Then a man named Luke came to us, with
a little baby newborn boy, and asked us to raise him as our own.  We asked if
he was in trouble, and he said no - but I think perhaps he may have been
lying.  Either way, Luke said he was your father - and that someday he, or
someone else would come back for you, and that we needed to keep you safe until
then. We waited and waited - and no one came.  Eventually you grew to
adulthood, and still no one came.  We thought perhaps he was never coming
back.  Enclosed is a picture of Luke we took in 1970 when he left you with us.
I hope you meet him one day - he seems special, like you have been to us.

You didn’t have
an easy childhood, son.  That time you broke your leg climbing on the monkey
backyard, and you swear you were pushed... I didn’t say anything to your
mother, but I saw weird tiny footprints in the dirt, that didn’t look quite
right - not quite bird, not quite a person.  I never figured out what they
were.  And the time we nearly got T-boned by that truck when I taught you to
drive a stick shift - I laughed it off at the time, but I saw a strange man six
more times, following you and watching the house.  It didn’t stop till I got a
restraining order.  We’ve been worried about you for a long time, son - I think
somebody wants to hurt you.  It’s why we kept you so close, so separate from
the other kids.  We didn’t want you to get hurt - and we didn’t know if
something would happen if we let you out of our sight.  I’m sorry if you had a
rough childhood because if it - I just hope in time you’ll understand, and
forgive your mother and I in time.  We did what we did for what we thought were
the right reasons...  We love you, son.

Phillip Walsh,
1988

*              *              *

Stephanie read,
and reread the letter a few times, tears coming to her eyes.  That’s it? She
thought.  That’s all he had to say after all that happened?  ‘We did what we
did for the right reasons?’  What the fuck is that supposed to mean...  I mean
does he think that will make it all go away?  That it’ll make it all get
better?  Stephanie felt the tears fall from her eyes, onto the pages of the
letter.  She crumpled it into a ball, and threw it into the corner of the room,
and kicked the suitcase across the floor.  “Aagh!”

Petal flew up to
Steph’s shoulder, and petted her hair.  “Is everything alright, ma’am?”
Thistle and Stump were nearby too, looking worried.

“No... Yes...  I
don’t know.  I just read an upsetting letter from my dad - or the person I
thought was my dad - about 26 years ago.   It’s a bullshit apology for years of
hell my adoptive parents put me through, and it made me mad and upset.  Sorry
for bothering you guys.”   Steph sniffed a bit - her nose was starting to run,
and her eyes were red and puffy.

“It’s no bother
ma’am,” Stump said in his deep voice.  “If you need anything, let us know.”

“I’m fine.
Thank you guys.”  Steph said.

“Fine. Sure.”
Andrew said as he came in, part way through the conversation.  “You’d say you
were fine even if you were bleeding from three major wounds.  What’s got you so
upset?”

Stephanie
smiled.  “I suppose I would, hon.  Just a stupid letter from my dad apologizing
for making my childhood awful.  It made me sad and pissed off.”  She hugged
herself, hoping Andrew would get the hint and give her a hug too.  He did, and
hugged her too.  She always felt safe when he hugged her.  She liked the
physical contact - it made her feel loved.  He might have his faults, she
thought, but he’s always been there for me when I needed him to be.  He’s been
there more than anyone else in my life.  I don’t know what I’d do without
him.   Steph felt tears of a different sort welling up - this time happy tears,
and she brushed them away.   “I’ll be okay, Roo.”

“Good.”  He
said, turning her around and giving her a good morning kiss.  “I see you’ve fed
the sprites.”

“Yep.  They did
the dishes too.”  She pointed to the stack of clean dishes waiting to be put
away.

“Wow!  Cool!
Thanks guys!”

A chorus of “You’re
welcomes!” came back from the living room.   Thorn flew up and hovered in front
of Andrews face.  “Any orders, master Andrew?”

Andrew thought a
bit, and said “Nope.  Steph and I have to make arrangements to get going on
this adventure.  Is there anything you think we should do, as preparations?”

Thorn thought a
moment.  “Get a weapon, master.  Something small and easy to hide, but
something that can do some damage too.  Now that you’ve started into this world,
monsters and worse things will be able to notice you better - so you’ll need a
weapon for when they come for you.”

“Weapon?  I don’t
even know how to fight!  Are we in danger?”  Andrew looked worried.  OTHER
monsters were going to hunt them?  What the hell would he do if that happened?
Oh hell!

“Not yet,
master.  But it would behoove you to make your preparations with due haste -
while you are as you are, and not fully blessed and accepted by your mother,
you are vulnerable and more at risk than you should be.   As is your
girlfriend, Stephanie.   Both of you should get a weapon - and if you can’t
fight, well all try to teach you how to fight.   You are creatures of legend
now, and other beings of legend will be drawn to you, for good or for ill - and
if you are not prepared to deal with them, you will suffer badly.  Take the
time you need, but make as much haste as you can, master.  We will stand guard
over you, and your beloved.”

“Beloved.  I
like the sound of that.”  Stephanie said, smiling.  She looked a sight - puffy
red eyes, tears on her cheek.   It made Andrew melt a bit inside.

“Thorns right,
Steph.  We should get going.”  Andrew said.  “I guess I’ll start filling out a
will - much good that will do anyone, and then I’ll start packing up some stuff
to take with me. What are you gonna do?”

“I’ll call the
storage place and rent a room, so we can put whatever we’re not taking with us
in storage in case we actually come back alive from this crazy adventure.   It
might be nice to not have to repurchase a bed, a television, and a bunch of
books and movies.  Once that’s done I’ll pack, then fill out my will too.”

“Fair enough.
We still doing dinner with your parents for Thanksgiving before we bug out?”
Andrew asked, kind of hoping she’d change her mind and say no.   He wasn’t
looking forward to this encounter any more than she was.  Stephanie’s parents
had for the better part of 14 years tried to utterly ignore him whenever they
visited, although they never kept their opinion of how they disliked him from
their son, and then their daughter.   He also wasn’t impressed with how they
talked about Stephanie when she wasn’t in the room either - but they didn’t
realize he overheard them, and he didn’t bring it up with Stephanie yet.  It’s
between her and her parents, I guess.  If she’d just ask me, I’d tell her but
she keeps so damn much kept locked up.  Andrew knew Stephanie had problems
sharing her feelings - it came from feeling she had no one for over thirty
years of her life to talk to, no one she could trust. And some of the stories
she told of her youth made his blood boil with anger. Seriously - half of what
she considers weird anecdotes, I’d call child abuse.  She’s too damn stubborn
for her own good. She needs to trust other people for a change.

Steph sighed,
and thought a moment.  She wasn’t keen on going either, for different
reasons.   She knew her parents disregarded Andrew - and she knew when she told
them they were dating, they were going to freak out and it would be ‘The topic’
for the rest of the damn visit.   I don’t want to go either, dammit.  But I
might be dead in a month...  If this is the last time I see them, at least it’ll
be a short visit.  Maybe I can say goodbye.  If it goes as well as I expect it
to, I’ll probably say a hell of a lot more than goodbye.  I guess we’ll see.  “Yeah.
I’m not sure it’s the right idea - but this could be the last time I ever see
them again.  If we don’t make it.”

Andrew sighed.
He didn’t really think her decision had changed - but he’d hoped she’d see
reason for once and just say no.  Oh well.

*              *              *

Two days passed
as they packed, and moved items to their new storage room.  Stephanie rented it
for 3 months paid in advance, with the rest to be taken by direct withdrawal
from her bank account.   The last wills and testaments were put in the storage
unit in her safe as well, along with whatever personal effects they didn’t want
to part with, but couldn’t carry with them - like a fairly hefty book, movie,
computer game and rpg collection.   The storage unit was filled to the brim,
along with Andrew’s stuffed animals.  He collected the things like crazy - he
always had.  At least six of the cardboard boxes were full of stuffies - his
favourites were cats (especially tigers), unicorns, and dragons.  She wasn’t
much better with her hobbies - at least six of the boxes were her favorite
tabletop rpgs, along with boxes and boxes of old campaign notes.  We are such
nerds, she thought as she remembered seeing the full storage unit. We’re made
for each other.

Now the
apartment looked bare... everywhere you looked, it seemed as if there should be
something, but all there was, was empty space.  Pictures no longer hung on the
walls, and furniture was obviously absent.   It was like they were moving out -
and she realized that that’s effectively what they were doing.   Well never
come back to this place, will we?  She asked herself.   This part of our life
is over - and something new and scary is taking its place.  I only hope that
it’s worth it, or that we can survive long enough to pick up the pieces and
come back if it isn’t.

Andrew came out
of the bedroom, carrying both sets of their luggage.  Steph had a suitcase and
a gym bag, and her purse of course, while Andrew had a suitcase, a students’
backpack, and a medium sized pouch he threw over his shoulder.  He usually kept
his tablet computer in the pouch - some android 3rd party POS he got for a
hundred dollars at a discount store.  “I’ll go put these in the car, hon.’  He
said.  “Then I suppose we should give the keys back to Mr. Purdy and head out,
right?”

“Yeah.  It’s a
long way to St. Catherines.  Especially on Thanksgiving.”  Stephanie sighed.  “You
know it’s funny.  Our lives changed completely on October 10th, when we met
Danu and Sif.  I still don’t know enough about them - but thank god, or I guess
its goddess now - for Google.   I mean, there’s no way in hell I was going to
take my facts from the D&D handbook.”

“Heh...”
Laughed Andrew.  “You sure you should be taking what’s on Wikipedia as fact?”

“You know what I
mean, and no - but it’s a starting point.  At least your sprites tell you about
the Celts.  No one’s showed up to help me - even though mom said help was on
the way.”

Andrew nodded.
It was true - for the last two days, whenever he wasn’t busy with something,
the sprites had been teaching him Celtic customs and history, the legends of
his pantheon, and stories of his mother and the other gods she dealt with - her
allies and enemies, and more.  His head felt full to bursting with it all - and
although he knew Stephanie was listening, and just as interested as he was, she
really felt left out and forgotten - again.  “Just give it some time, hon.”

“Yeah.”  Steph
replied.  “I guess you’re right.   We’d better get going.  Want to stop in
Bowmanville for gas?  I know you like the Timmy’s on the corner of the highway.”

“You know it
hon.  You driving?”

“I hope so -
last time I checked you didn’t have a drivers license.”  Steph laughed

“Details,
details.”

“Are the sprites
all packed up?”  Stephanie asked.

“Yeah - I
thought they were going to argue harder, but they came right over and went back
into the pouch.  I think they’re happier to see us get going too.   Thorn
seemed a bit twitchy...  I think I heard him muttering something about security
risk earlier.   They seem really stuck on protecting me - I mean us.”

“True - but it’s
their job.  They’re like a bunch of very tiny secret service agents.”
Stephanie smiled as she said it, imagining the little sprites trying to toss
Andrews bulk into her Hyundai Elantra and cover him with their tiny bodies as
if he was a political figure...

“Heh.  True.  I
think I won’t bring them out in the car just yet though - maybe wait a while
till I know they won’t freak out and cause us to drive into a bridge abutment.”

Stephanie
smiled.  It didn’t seem fair to keep them locked up.  “Maybe at the hotel
tonight we could let them out.  How does that sound as an idea?”

“Pretty good
idea, hon.  Let’s do it.”

They took a last
look at their apartment - home for the last 10 years - and quietly said their
goodbyes.  Andrew grabbed the bags, and Stephanie locked the door.   Neither of
them knew if they would ever see it again.   They headed to the car, and drove
off, heading to the highway.  It was going to be at least a 3 hour drive.

Chapter 6 -
Nothing like a Holiday...

Stephanie and
Andrew had driven for only an hour before the talk turned to her parents - and
their inevitable reaction when they heard the news she and Andrew were
dating.   I really don’t want to talk about this right now.  Stephanie thought,
trying to concentrate on the highway traffic. But if I don’t say something,
well both get in a bitchy mood and today will go right out the frigging
window.  “How about we stop a bit at Timmy’s when we take a pitstop, and talk
there?   The traffic is really shitty, okay?”

Andrew nodded.
It was a compromise he could live with - they were only 15 minutes away from
Bowmanville anyway, and the traffic was pretty bad.  There were a lot of trucks
on the road, and the road conditions were wet and sloppy – they’d had a light
snow and instead of it disappearing like much of it, it instead turned to a
thin layer of sloppy mush.   Steph had driven in much worse - but given how
upset she could get when talking about her youth, it might be better that the
car was parked when they discussed it.

They travelled
in silence for a short while, and turned off the highway.  Tim Horton’s was
packed - as usual - so they parked and sat a moment.  “You want to get your
coffee and timbits now - or after we argue?”  Stephanie asked, only half
joking.

“After, if it’s
all right with you, love.”  Andrew said.

“Fine.  What did
you want to talk about?”

“Well, for one
thing, why the hell are you so worked up over your parents liking me or not.  I
already know they think I’m just the boarder in your apartment - so I know they
won’t approve.  Why are you making such a big deal about it?   Do you really
care if they like me or not?”

“You’re not just
a boarder, dammit!  You’re my boyfriend!   If they weren’t so damn oblivious,
they’d have noticed something by now - that we’ve been best friends for 15
years, perhaps?   And for as why it’s a big deal, you know why!”  Stephanie was
getting a bit red faced, obviously irritated or upset by the question.  “I want
them to accept me for who I am, and part of that is realizing I’m going to have
relationships - adult ones - with people I care about.  That it won’t be like
last time - with Deedee.”

Andrew nodded, but
was obviously not satisfied.  “That’s not good enough, Stephanie.  So you made
a bad choice in the past - and it didn’t work out in the worst possible way -
but why do you need to seek those assholes approval of me?  Why do you care?
I know they raised you - but you’ve almost written them out of your life for
good reason!   They’re completely toxic, and they have been since your sister
Susan died.”   Oh god, I’m going to have to tell her what they said, aren’t I?
Andrew thought.   The many times her parents had visited both before and after
Stephanie began to transition had been quite illuminating for Andrew.  How he
was practically invisible to them - after all, he was a failure on government
disability, not a rich business executive.   How they thought Steph would grow
out of this weird tranny phase and be normal again.   How much they wished
their son Keith (now Stephanie) had died instead of Susan?   It was sick and
depraved, and it made his stomach go to acid.  I hope to god I don’t have to
bring that up.

“I don’t know
why!”  Steph shouted.  “I need someone’s approval - I need to know I did
something right, that I didn’t cause all the shit that happened in my life.  I
hate them, and I can’t let go of them... it’s like an anchor weighing me down,
Andrew.  That fucking letter - sounding so sweet and worried - and then
followed by decades of what happened after!  It’s so two faced it makes me
ill.   You know how once Susan was born they ignored me - how she became the
golden child and I was thrust aside?  It hurt - it hurt a lot.  I thought maybe
I upset them - that maybe it was my fault.   No... it was just I wasn’t their
real kid - just some frigging waif dropped on their doorstep.  I don’t even
know my real Dads last name.”

“It’s not
healthy, Steph.”  Andrew argued.  “If you hate them, and they don’t love you,
why do you go through this charade?  Why do you care?   It’s not like we can
magically change them or their attitudes...  What happens when we go, and they
say something stupid, and you get even more upset?”

“More upset than
now?  I guess only 911 will know, dammit.”  Steph growled.  “Seriously - I can’t
put it aside.  I remembered when I was young they loved me - they spent time
with me.  And everything changed when I turned five...  Susan was born and it
was like a switch turned off inside them, and they just started going through
the motions instead of meaning it.  It’s not Susan’s fault - she was my sister,
and I loved her - but man did it hurt at times seeing her get everything and me
get nothing.   Who got horseback riding lessons?  Sue.  Trips to other
countries?  Sue.   Played on Sports teams?  Sue.   And you know what - although
I resented all the attention she got, I never resented her.  Did you know she
was embarrassed by it too?  She turned down a trip to Aruba for her first year
of college, because she knows how much it pissed me off that they didn’t even
consider sending me to college, let alone buying me a ticket to go with her.
And while she was doing all the fun stuff - I was doing scut work at home.  Or
being locked in my room.  Or tied to my damn bed.  Or just plain ignored.”

Andrew scowled.
That was another thing that pissed him off - how she could so casually dismiss
abuse like that.  From what she said to him a few years ago, it wasn’t uncommon
for Keith’s parents to lock him in his bedroom for hours at a time, with
nothing other than a small television set, and some of his books and toys.
Keith grew up antisocial because of it - never having friends at all, save his
sister when she had time for him - and not really understanding people.   And
the bed thing, fuck that pissed him off!  His parents Jan and Phil tied Keith
to the bed, from the moment when he went to bed, to the moment they woke up -
so tight he couldn’t move, get up, or get out of bed.  ‘To keep him safe’ was
their excuse.   Of course, when Keith developed a bed wetting problem, they
sent him to a shrink and put him on pills - instead of realizing he was only
wetting the damn bed because he couldn’t get up to go the bathroom.   “Goddamn
idiots.”  he muttered.   “You know, you could have died if there was a fire,
when you were tied to your bed, right?”

“I know.  I
figured they didn’t care.”  Steph hugged herself, tears falling across her
face.  Her mascara was messed and running.   “I just need to go to see if they
can change - even a little bit.  I need to know if they can accept this.”  She
said, motioning to herself, and to Andrew.   “I need to know the last 40 years
of my life meant something to them.   I don’t think they do.  I don’t think
they do.”

Andrew leaned
over and gave her a hug - a hug that said ‘I care. I love you.’   She held him
back for a while, as he stroked her long brown hair.  “You’re going a bit
silver, love.”  He said.  “It’s nice.”

“Really,”
Stephanie sniffed.  “I was planning on dyeing it.  I don’t want to be old.”

“Me either, but
it looks okay.  So is this visit really it - all or nothing, the last straw?”
Andrew didn’t really believe it was - Steph often ranted, but didn’t take
action.  It was like the act of her ranting blew off enough steam for her to
put off the problem away to another day.  He wasn’t sure it was a healthy thing
to do, but it was the way she did things.

“Yeah.”  She
said.  “I think it has to be.  If they can’t accept you and me, then I’m done.
I’m done with them, and I’ll never look back.  I can’t keep revisiting this -
but I need to know just this once.”

“Okay, love.
Let’s go see them then.  Just try not to get your hopes up, okay?  It can be
pretty hard for a leopard to change his spots.”  Andrew brushed some hair out
of Stephanie’s face.  “You might want to redo your makeup while I get my coffee
and donuts.   You look like a melting racoon.”

“Yeah, great.”
She smiled.  “I guess I could always go like this?  Maybe mom would be so busy
lecturing me on my appearance, she wouldn’t notice me introducing you as my
boyfriend?”

“Riiiiiight.
Keep dreaming, love.”

They got out of
the car, and went inside.

*              *              *

Meanwhile, a
very special, very tired raven was flying overhead, and spied the deep purple
Hyundai Elantra.  “Finally.”  He said.  “About friggin time.”  He banked to one
side, and flew down to the car, landing on the hood.   “I hope they get
something with sprinkles.”  The raven said, sitting down to wait.

*              *              *

Stephanie wiped
away the tears and the runny mascara in the washroom.  It was busy as usual -
and a few people were giving her odd looks...  The odd looks that said she didn’t
quite pass as a woman, and might never pass, but that they wouldn’t make a fuss
of it.   It frustrated her to no end.   I wish I’d known what I was earlier.  I
wish I could change what testosterone has done to me, but I can’t.   I can’t
afford facial surgery, and god knows my mom and dad would never spring for
it.   Dammit.   During her musing, she reapplied her foundation and blusher,
and redid her eye makeup.   At least she looked presentable.   She was wearing
a grey woolen skirt with a blazer, and a white blouse with a red sash, along
with some jewellery that Andrew had bought her.  She had nothing of her own -
and she refused to wear Deedee’s jewellery.   Oh god, what a mistake Deedee
was, she thought.  I should have left her years ago - definitely when she
started hitting me - but I held on, thinking I could change her.  What a
fucking mistake that was.  I’m glad she’s gone.  I swear if mom or dad compare
Andrew to Deedee I’ll fucking lose it, right there.

She gave herself
a once over - and was satisfied enough to put away her travel makeup.  Better
go see what the big guy is up to, she thought.   I hope he took a bathroom
break – there’s no stops between here and St. Catherines.   Stephanie expected
tonight to go poorly - but she still held out hope that it might go okay...
just not enough hope to avoid booking a hotel for when the worst happened.
There’s no way in hell she was spending the night at her parents’ home.

Leaving the
bathroom, she found Andrew outside, looking at a large black bird on the hood
of her car.  He was holding a coffee, a bottle of pop for her, and a small box
of timbits.   Exiting the building, she called out.  “Hey Andrew, what’s with
the bird?”

“I’m not sure,
sweetie.  It’s a big raven - and it’s on the hood, and it won’t fly away.”
Andrew replied.

It surprised
them both when the raven turned to both of them and said “I can’t leave till I
talk to her, doofus.”   He hopped up to the front of the car, and bowed with
one wing swept before him.  “Names Jurin, Raven 3rd class, at your service, ma’am.”

Stephanie stared
a moment, surprised.  “I guess it’s no weirder than sprites in a leather pouch.”
She said, kind of to herself more than to Andrew.  “Sure, let’s talk.  Shall we
go in the car?”

“Up to you.”
Jurin said.  “I won’t do anything bad, so it’s okay with me.”

Andrew nodded.
His tolerance for weirdness was growing daily, just as he expected Stephanie’s
was.   Pretty soon stuff like this would be de rigour.  How weird was that?
He got in the car, and waited for Steph and Jurin to get inside.

“So what’s a
raven doing here - are you related to Hugin and Munin?”  Stephanie asked.

“I wish.  Those
guys have it hella easy.”  Griped Jurin.  “Sitting on the All-fathers shoulder
all day, rolling in treats and chow, bossing the rest of us around.  Not
slugging it out carrying messages all over the frigging world and overworld.
Seriously.”

Stephanie
smirked.  It seemed rank hath its privileges even in magical worlds too.  “Well
I’m sorry to make you come all the way out here.  What is it you had to tell
me?”

“Well, your mom
sent me with something for you.  I got it right here somewhere...”  Jurin stuck
his beak under his wing, and somehow produced a steel necklace with a pair of
dog tags on it.  The name and info was written in Norse runes, so Stephanie
couldn’t read it.  “This is for you.  It’ll let you summon a guide and
protector.  His name is Bili.”

“Billy?”  Steph
asked.

“Close enough.”
Said Jurin.  “Oh - he can be a bit of a handful, so don’t be afraid to slap him
down, kay?   Sif thinks he might be a good fit for you... hell if I know why.”

“What about mom?”
Stephanie asked.  “Why did it take so long for you to come and meet me?”

“Well, it’s like
this.”  Jurin said.  “I had to fly here from another FRIGGING dimension, and by
the time I got to your home town, you’d hit the road.  Did you know
Peterborough has four different Stewart Streets?   Seriously - who the hell
failed city planning on that one.  I nearly dropped off your necklace at a drug
lab and an alcoholics place across town, until I realized someone got the
address wrong.”  Jurin took a breath.  “Then, by the time I found your place,
you’d moved out and left town - so I chased your damn car from Peterborough all
the way here.  I’m pooped - but I’m sorry you had to wait on me.”

“Damn.”  Said
Andrew.  “Want a timbit?”

“Does the pope
wear a funny hat?”  Jurin quipped.  “Yeah, if there’s one with sprinkles.”

“You like
donuts?”  Stephanie asked.

“Eh... they’re
okay.  I prefer eyeballs, but most people don’t keep them around anymore.  Not
like battlefields in the old days.  Those were some good eats.”

Steph grimaced
at the thought of ravens pecking the eyes of the dead on a battlefield.  “I
suppose it make sense - but it still hits my squick factor.   I’ll try to keep
a few in a cooler for next time, okay?”

“Hey that’s nice
of you.  Thanks.”  Jurin replied.  “Oh – there’s one other thing.  Bili can
teach you a lot of stuff - but he can be a bit reckless.  If he gets himself
killed, you can bring him back by offering him food and drink.  If he says
anything else, he’s lying, kay?   He’s a bit of a joker.”

“Uh... thanks
Jurin.”

“De nada.  Welp,
I’d better get going.  A raven’s job is never done, you know.  There’s a guy in
Minnesota I gotta go see later.  I hope the weather is good.”   Jurin flew out
of the car, and landed on Steph’s side mirror.  “I heard you got it tough,
kid.  Just remember your mom Sif really does love you...  She just wants to
make sure she’s not making a mistake first.  I think you’ll do her proud.”

Steph looked
surprised, and muttered “Thanks.” as Jurin flew off.  “Well that was weird.”

“Tell me about
it.  You feeling any better?”  Andrew asked, squeezing her hand.

“Yeah a bit.  I
guess I needed to get that venom off my chest... again.  Just don’t let me
chicken out at mom and dad’s okay - this has to be it.”

“You got it,
sweetie.  What about the necklace?”

“I guess it’ll
have to wait for later.  I’ll see what Billy’s like at the hotel when you bring
out your wood sprites.”

“Okay, hon.”

*              *              *

The rest of the
drive was fairly uneventful, and they reached St. Catherines without further
delay - although none of the timbits survived the journey.   Jurin had polished
off one, and Stephanie perhaps six - the rest Andrew finished.   They drove up
the nice suburban road, with the rows of expensive houses until they found the
right one - Split level Bungalow with two new Lexus in the driveway.  Fancy
Christmas lights all over the place, and everything picture perfect.   Of
course, Steph’s parents didn’t do any of that work - they had people to do it
for them.

As they parked
and got out of the car, Andrew grabbed a bag from the back seat - a bottle of
wine, and some nice cheeses Stephanie had picked out for the occasion.  Steph’s
mom Janice came to the door.  She was dressed in a Christmas sweater, and her
short greyish brown hair was swept out of her face, showing a stern face with a
pinched, disapproving expression.   Oh hell, he thought.  It’s starting
already.  Great timing, Jan.   The two of them went inside.

Chapter 7 -
Holiday Fireworks

“Hello, dear.”
Stephanie’s mother Jan said.  “I see you brought your roommate.”  She obviously
disapproved - her tone made that apparent.

“Oh this is
going well.”  Steph thought to herself.  “Yes, I did. We’re dating. He’s my
boyfriend, mom.”

Jan’s eyes
flashed, and her nostrils flared a bit.   “I see.  Well, come inside.”   She
turned without saying a word to Andrew, nor greeting him.

If Stephanie’s
eye could shoot death rays, her mom would be SO dead right now, Andrew
thought.  Oh hell.

Stephanie looked
at Andrew to say sorry - but he knew what to expect going in; all that was left
to do was see how the cards fell, and help pick up the pieces when it was
over.   He’d hoped it wouldn’t come to this, but it sure as hell looked like it
was going to.

“C’mon.  Let’s
go in hon.” He said, taking her arm in his.  “Let’s get this over with.”

They walked
inside, and began removing their boots and coats.  Jan had gone over to the
kitchen, and poured herself a drink.  She looked like she was having rum and
coke.  “Did either of you want a drink?”

“No thanks, mom.
I have to drive.”  Steph answered.

“Not for me,
Mrs. Walsh.”  Andrew finished.

“Alright then.
Why don’t you go sit in the living room.  Andrew you use the wingback chair -
it should hold your weight - and I’ll get your father and well be right back.”

“Mom!”  Goddamn
it.  Steph thought.  Not even 30 seconds and she’s calling him fat.

“What dear?
Your friend is large.  I don’t want him to hurt the furniture.”  Jan said,
obviously not caring if she upset Andrew.  To her she was probably just stating
a fact.

“You could use
some frigging tact, mom!”

Watch your
language, Keith.  “That’s no way to speak to your mother.”

Andrew was
getting more than a little pissed off too.  “Her name is Stephanie.  She’s told
you that a hundred times.  She legally changed her name.  What’s your problem?”

Jan stood there
a moment, looking at Andrew like ‘how dare he interrupt me?’  “If you say so.
And I don’t have a problem.”  She turned without saying anything, and said “I’ll
get your father.  Well be back in a moment.”

Stephanie was looking
red, and angry.  Her hands were clenched so tight, her nails were cutting into
her palms.   “NOT this again, dammit.  I swear to god, I’m not taking this
anymore.  NO MORE.   Let’s go sit.  I don’t expect well be here much longer,
Andrew.   Why couldn’t they just try to be happy for me once?  JUST ONCE!
Goddamn it.”  Steph could feel her eyes start to get puffy again, as tears
barely held off.   Not yet.  Not yet.

The two of them
went into the living room - shoes off of course, and Steph directed Andrew to
sit on the couch next to her, just to piss her mom and dad off - and also
because she liked being near him.   They sat - and lo and behold - the couch
didn’t crumble to its component pieces.   The room was decorated with
thanksgiving kitsch - a ceramic turkey with lights in its eyes, and some intarsia
art of a thanksgiving table over the mantle.

There was the smell of pumpkin pie in the air, and
of roast turkey.   Steph hoped it was better than last year - last year it was
so dry it tasted almost like meat-sand.   Turkeys at her mom’s house never had
stuffing - she was wheat intolerant so we usually had wheat free biscuits
instead.  Blech.  But we didn’t come for the food this year.

Her mom and dad
appeared at the edge of the room.  Jan was short - about 5' 6", with short
greyish brown hair and a pinched face, a sweater and jeans.  Her dad Phillip
was closer to 6'1" and was rather broad - he did weights - and had lost
most of his hair a decade ago, which he fought relentlessly until he realized
it was futile.  He looked a bit distracted - a bit tipsy too - and was wearing
slacks and a button up shirt.

“Hi Stephanie,”
He said, smiling.  “Nice outfit.  Hi Andrew.  I’m a bit surprised you’re here -
I thought you’d be with your family this time of year.”

Steph looked a
little bit surprised at the greeting.  “Thanks dad. I like it.”

“As for me, sir,
my family and I decided a long time ago that we work better far away from each
other.  I just didn’t want to leave Stephanie alone on Thanksgiving - and I
wanted to meet you as well - we haven’t spoken much before today.”  Andrew
said.

Phillip nodded,
and went to his favourite chair - a grey recliner, while Janice went to one of
her fancy decorator chairs.   Janice spoke up first.  “Keith... oh, sorry -
Stephanie said Andrew is his new boyfriend.”  She said it in a mock apology; it
was obvious she was in a bitchy mood.   “Susan would have been so pleased to
meet him.”  She said, looking at a picture of her second child, next to her
seat.

“I would have
like for Susan to meet him, too mom.”   Stephanie said, trying to keep her
temper.  “You’re not the only one who misses her.”

Her mother
replied with such venom, that it surprised both Andrew and Stephanie.  “Of
course I am!  Who’s at her grave every day?  Who arranged the entire funeral
alone?  You never visit her grave - you don’t even care.  She was my daughter -
my real daughter.  You wouldn’t understand the bond we had.”

“I’m your damn
daughter too, mom!”  Stephanie said angrily.  “Don’t I count for anything?”

“No you’re not.
You’re my son - my confused, screwed up son.  It doesn’t matter if you change
your name, or wear makeup, or screw boys, Keith.  The surgery won’t change a
damn thing.  You’ll still be a stupid, mixed up boy who mutilated himself to
try and make himself feel better.   I wish Susan was still here instead of you!”

Andrew stood up,
and looked at Jan with pure hate in his eyes...  “We’re leaving.  Thanks for
nothing.”  When he looked over to see if Stephanie was coming with, he saw her
looking at her mom with pure rage in her eyes.  She was red faced, tensed -
like she was ready to fight.  Oh Shit!  He thought.  Here it comes.

Stephanie couldn’t
believe what she was hearing.  She knew her mom didn’t approve - if she’d kept
silent about it Stephanie could have dealt with that.  No - what she said was
basically a negation of everything Stephanie had agonized over for more than
three decades - followed by a cruel wish that no parent should ever say to a
child.  It was a mistake to come here.  Andrew was right - she was toxic.
Maybe her dad would be able to see his daughter had some value... but mom,
apparently not.

Normally she
would have turned and left without a word.   Normally.  This time though
something was different.  I’ve had enough.  She thought.  I’m not going to
allow this bitch to say that about me ever again.  This ends now.   “You
sanctimonious bitch.”  She said.

Her mother
gaped.  Her father looked surprised as well - this was rather unlike his
erstwhile son-now-daughter.

“You have the
gall to insult me, insult my boyfriend, and then wish I was dead.  Newsflash -
I know I’ve always been the Unfavorite around here.  It’s not news.  But Susan
killed herself mom - not me, not dad.  She did.  And frankly I’d rather have
one of her than a hundred of you, any day.”  Steph was crying too - but with
rage.  “You’re full of poison and hate, and I’m done with you forever.  I swear
to god, if you ever come near me - call me, or even try to contact me, I swear
to god I will hunt you down and kill you.  Never speak to me again.”

“How dare you
speak to me like that!?”  Jan screamed, jumping out of her chair to interpose
herself between Stephanie, Andrew and the door.  “Were not done here!”

“Yes, mom, we
are.  Now get out of my FUCKING way.”  Steph was freaking Andrew out – he’d
never seen her this angry before.  She had never spoken to her parents like
this before, that was sure.   And there was Phillip, drink in hand, standing
there useless like usual.  He might as well not have been there.

“No.  You and
your roommate are staying for dinner, and well stop all this stupid tranny
nonsense for good.”

Stephanie stood
there, looking at her mother, and something snapped inside her.  It wasn’t like
a normal rage - it was something else...  She could smell blood, and hear the
din of battle - the ring of steel on steel, and the screams of the dying.  It
felt as if cold arctic wind was blowing down her back, and blood was warm on
her face.  She felt her hands clench... and punched her mom in the face with
all her might.  The blow was so fierce, everyone in the room could hear the
crack of Jan’s nose breaking, and blood sprayed from her ruined face all over
Stephanie’s blazer and blouse.   In seconds her mom was down on the floor,
unconscious - and Andrew was trying to pull Stephanie away from her mother.  “I
said if you ever talked to me again, I’d kill you.  I fucking meant it.  You
don’t ‘you should have died instead’ someone and get away with it mom. You don’t.
Go to hell.”

“Stephanie...
What the hell?”  Phillip looked lost - like he had no idea how the situation
had escalated this far, this fast.   “What’s going on with you?”

“I’m leaving
dad, and I’m not coming back, ever.  If you want to call me in a month or two,
go ahead.  I’m not talking to this bitch ever again.   Oh by the way - I got
your letter - the one in the trunk.   It was informative, I guess.  Would you
be surprised that about five days ago someone approached me and said I was
adopted?”

Phillip shook
his head, hanging it at the same time - like someone defeated.  “No, dear.  I
wouldn’t be surprised.   Was it him - Luke?”

“No dad - it was
someone else.  Someone who said they actually wanted me, instead of treating me
like I was a chore to be saddled with.  I don’t know if they’re any better than
this family, but they sure as hell can’t be any worse.   I hope you’re happy
with her.”  Stephanie said, nodding towards her unconscious mother.   “You
know, if you tried, you could have stopped this.  Taken control and brought
some sense into her - or at least kept her civil for the evening.   But you
didn’t bother did you - cause living with the shitstorm she’d raise after I
left was worse than treating me and the person I love with some fucking
dignity.  I’m going away - I don’t expect we’ll meet again.  At least not for a
really long time.”

Phillip, nodded,
tears in his eyes.  “Stephanie... be careful.  Luke isn’t what he seems.  You
might really be in danger.”

“I know dad.”
Steph said.  “I don’t care.  Better that than being here.  Tell mom if I die
she got her Christmas wish.”

Phillip nodded
sadly.

Andrew took
Steph’s arm in his hand, and gently steered her towards the door.  “C’mon
love.  It’s time to go.”  Andrew was almost totally speechless.  She hit her mom!
She seriously took a swing!  What the hell?!   I’ve never seen her this angry
before - hell I’ve never seen her talk back to her mom before.  Like ever!  I’m
not sure what this change in her is, but I think I like it.

The two put on
their boots and coats, and left her parents house and got in the car.   Andrew
sat quietly next to his enraged girlfriend until she calmed down a bit.  “Want
to talk about it, love?”

“Not really.
You were right I guess.”

“I’d have rather
been wrong, you know.”

“Yeah.  I’ll
talk about it later. Right now I need to get somewhere away from this place.
Do you mind if we go to the hotel?”  Steph asked.

“Sure – let’s
get there, and I’ll try to calm you down with a backrub.”  Andrew offered.

She smiled.  “Not
sure if that’s what I really need right now, but I’ll take it.  Did you see her
face when I told her off?  I thought blood was going to shoot out of her eyes,
for reals.”

“I thought she
was going to have a coronary, actually.”  Andrew laughed.  “She was pissed -
but holy cow, I’ve never seen you so pissed either.”

“I... Think if
you hadn’t pulled me away, I might have killed her, Roo.  Something’s changed
inside of me - I just don’t know what it is.”  She started the car, and pulled
out of the driveway.   She looked worried.

*              *              *

Phillip walked
past his unconscious wife, and over to his study, more than a little bit
shaken. She’s strong  she’ll be fine.  I’m not even sure she CAN die.  He
thought.  His wife was one of those people who watched everyone else around
them die but stayed healthy and going till everyone around her was dead.
Sometimes he felt she was like a vampire, sucking out his soul piece by piece.
She deserved what she got tonight.

In his study, he
opened his safe.  No one had the combination except him - not his lawyer, not
his wife. He never even wrote it down somewhere so he wouldn’t forget it.  Inside
was a scrapbook, painfully assembled over years of time... Pictures going back
as far as the 1700's all the way up to the present day.  All of Luke.  Not Luke’s
descendants  but Luke himself.  Unaging. Eternal. Unnatural. He remembered the
last thing Luke ever said to him, as he gave Phillip his baby son: “When
someone comes for him when he’s older, let him go. If you try to stop him, try
to keep him from his destiny, I swear will kill you and your wife with my bare
hands. Treat him as you would your own. Your life depends on it.”

The threat
seemed silly and pointless at the time; he wanted a son, a child of his own.
And as for letting go, well didn’t all parents have to do that at some point?  He
took the child, Keith, and showed him to his wife, after Luke had gone.  It
wasn’t until years later, when ... things... started happening around Keith
that he realized there was more to Luke than he knew.  Oh God... He thought.  Was
tonight the night? Did we try to stop her from leaving? Where did I go wrong?  Phillip
realized he loved Stephanie dearly as she left  and the thought of never seeing
her again was killing him.  He had to go control his wife, whether she liked it
or not... for both of their sakes.  “I swear to god if Jan tries to call the
police on Stephanie I just might kill her myself.”  He muttered, heading out to
the living room to call 911.

*
*             *

The hotel room
was a typical budget hotel; a queen sized bed with a dresser and television, a
coffee table and some chairs, two nightstands, and some lamps. The walls had
nice paint, and the room looked clean, not dingy. Andrew and Steph put their
luggage on the bed, and sat down with a woof of air.

“Well that could
have gone better.” Steph said dryly.

“You think?”
Andrew replied. “Nice right hook.”

“Umm... I don’t
know where that came from. I kinda scared myself a bit. Do you think mom will
press charges?”

“I dunno. Maybe.
Maybe your dad can convince her not to.” Andrew was starting to realize the
possible consequences of what had happened tonight and it was starting to seem
a lot less humorous.  “Still, she deserved it.”

“Maybe. No, no
maybe. She did deserve it. I just hope she doesn’t press charges. I don’t want
to be arrested.”

“I know love, I
know.”  Andrew consoled her for a moment, and turned sideways on the bed to
better reach her for a back massage. It seemed to help as she melted into it.
Still, he couldn’t shake the nervousness that said ‘Stupid, the police are
about to be here.’ It drove him to distraction.  “I’ll bake you a cake with a
file in it.”

“Yummm... Make
it with lemon filling and that whipped cream icing okay?”  Steph said,
jokingly.

They sat, arms
wrapped around each other for a few minutes.

Steph was the
first to break the reverie.  “You still gonna bring out your woodsprites?”

Andrew smiled.  “Yeah,
sure. You going to use your necklace and summon Billy?”

“Why not... I’ve
been whining about not having my own helper-slash-guide all week, I might as
well take advantage of him now that he’s arrived.  Maybe he knows how to avoid
being arrested?” Steph said, a little ironically.

“Maybe. We can
hope.”

As Andrew sat
and began to plant his little sprite seeds, Stephanie held up her dogtags and
tried to fathom their use. The runes were basically unreadable. There wasn’t a
button or anything. In the end she just held them in front of her and said “Billy,
come forth.”

Suddenly there
was a flash like lightning, and a popping noise, and when her eyes cleared,
there was a young man in a Canadian army uniform, about 6' 2" and a rangy
wiry build. He had black hair, and gray eyes and looked both rugged and
handsome.  he was certainly in much better shape than Andrew ever had been.  He
carried a kite shield and an axe, as well as a rifle. She found herself staring
for a moment, with her mouth open - he was handsome, and sort of looked like
Harrison ford when he was only 25.  the young man just grinned.   “I get that a
lot.” he said in a strong voice. “What’s up?  I’m Billy.”

Chapter 8 -
Billy

“Uhhh...  Hi
Billy.”  Stephanie said, trying to not stare.  It was hard not to.  Billy
looked like a young movie star - charming, attractive, rugged, and healthy.
She finally was able to look away, and all the while Billy watched her, with a
sly smirk on his face.

“Who’s your new
friend, sweetie?”  Andrew called out, looking a bit miffed.  His five tree
sprites were sitting on his head and shoulders, and riding him about like a
great behemoth.

“Yeah... Who are
you, lady?”  Billy said.  “You’ve got my tags - should I assume you’re my new
boss?”

“My... my name
is Stephanie Walsh.  Nice to meet you Billy!”  She thrust out her hand as if to
shake, and was surprised when Billy grabbed it in one smooth motion and brought
it to his lips, and kissed it.

“My pleasure.”
He let Stephanie’s hand go, and stood at something approximating attention.  “Ma’am,
I’m to be a guide and teacher for you, as well as your follower - to fight for
you and die for you when necessary.”  He waited a moment, then he looked her up
and down as if assessing her.

Stephanie was
surprised to find herself blushing.  Assessing her?  More like checking her
out!  It wasn’t a feeling she was used to...  It was kind of nice.  “Hey Billy,
uh... at ease I guess.”

“Thanks boss
lady.”  Billy said, relaxing.  “Where the hell are we?”

“Were in OUR
hotel room in St Catherines.”  Andrew said, a little defensively.  “Stephanie
is my girlfriend.”

Billy looked
Andrew up and down, nodding - probably assessing him as well.  “Okay.  Who the
hell are you?  I assume you’re special due to your fairy posse there.”

“I’m Andrew
Kincaid.  I’m Stephanie’s friend of over 14 years and recently her boyfriend.
And they’re not fairies exactly – they’re tree sprites.  I’m apparently the son
of Danu.”

“Cool.  I’m an
Einherjar - a warrior of Valhalla.  That must make this beautiful woman here
Stephanie, the Daughter of Sif.”  He paused a moment and asked furtively  “You
ARE a woman, right?”

Stephanie’s
ardor suddenly cooled, and she scowled.  “Shut up Billy.  You don’t have to be
an asshole about it.  I’m aware of how I look.”

“I’m not trying
to be an asshole, ma’am.  Some of my best friends were trannies, before they
got kicked out of the armed forces - I was just trying to make sure I was
addressing you properly.  Sorry if I offended you.  I tend to joke a bunch
sometimes - and it doesn’t always go well, ma’am.”

“Humph.”  Andrew
said.  “I already don’t like you.”

“I suppose that’s
your prerogative, Andy.  I don’t really much care.  I’m here to teach her, not
you.”  Billy said.

Billy obviously
had his dander up a bit - and it was equally obvious Andrew was more than a bit
jealous of Billy’s good looks - and the affect those looks had on Stephanie.  I
have to stop this before it escalates any further, Stephanie thought.  “First,
stop it, both of you.  We’re going to be working together for a long time, so
let’s start over and try to be friends and not seeing who’s the toughest guy in
the room, okay?”

Andrew looked a
bit surprised, but also pleased.  “Sure honey.  Sorry Billy - I just got out of
a major argument with her folks and I was pretty pissed off and in a bad mood.
Sorry.”

“No worries,
Andy.  Sorry if I got a little pissy ma’am – I’m just not sure if this
assignment is a promotion or a demotion yet and I’m trying to sort it out.”

Thorn and the
other sprites looked appalled.  “Being a follower of a scion is a great honor,
you Einherjar lout!”  Thorn said.  “You should be ashamed of your poor
attitude.”

“No offence,
Tinkerbell, but I give honor and respect where it’s earned, not just because I’m
told to.  I’m going to reserve judgement until I know if she’s worth it.”

“The name is
Thorn!”  Thorn put his hand on his blade, inching it out of its sheath - and
the other Wood Sprites did the same, eager to back up the honor of their
captain.

“Billy, SHUT UP!”
Stephanie yelled.  Billy, quite surprised at the outburst, did so.  “Andrew,
please keep the little guys back for a minute, okay?”

“Sure thing,
Steph.  Stand down guys.”  Andrew said.  The sprites growled in anger at the
disrespect shown them, but did as he asked.  Thorn whispered in Andrews ear...
“I don’t like him, master Andrew.  He’s trouble.”

“Maybe, Thorn -
but for now let’s let Stephanie deal with him – he’s her headache - I mean
follower, not ours.”

“As you wish,
master Andrew.”   Thorn looked at the other sprites, then addressed Billy.  “We
will be in the other part of the room, ignoring you.”  And with that, they flew
over to the couch to glare across the room at Billy and whisper silently
amongst themselves.

“Gaah.  No
wonder I was told you were trouble.  Mom thought we’d be a good fit?  What on
earth was she thinking?  I barely know you and I want to slap you silly.”
Billy just waited, and Stephanie sighed with exasperation.   “What exactly is
an Einherjar, Billy?  Some sort of warrior?”

Billy looked her
up and down, judging her this time - not checking her out - and simply started
talking.  “An Einherjar is a soldier who died on the battlefield, whose spirit
was found worthy and claimed by a Valkyrie, and who was taken to Valhalla to
eternally train and fight in battle until the coming of Ragnarok, where we will
fight and die for Asgard.  Until then, we are immortal.  We can be killed, but
we rise up each night to feast and drink with the Valkyries until the next day,
when we fight again.   There are no finer soldiers in all the nine worlds, ma’am.”

Hrrmm.  We could
use that, Stephanie thought.  “Okay. So you can fight really well. What else
can you do? You’re wearing a Canadian uniform - did you serve in Canada?”

Billy sat on the
edge of a chair, sighing.  “Yeah, ma’am I did.  I was serving in Afghanistan,
with the Canadian and American forces working against Al Qaeda.  We were in a
ten unit op that went bad - and a sloppy lieutenant evacuated the nine other
units, and forgot mine.  Eight really good people died that day due to his
stupidity - including me - and what pisses me off is that he wasn’t even
reprimanded...  It was chalked up to Fog of War.  Fog of war, my ass - fucker
was playing Sudoku instead of watching his comm.”

“Geez, that
sucks.”  Andrew said from across the room.  “So you’ve been to Valhalla?  What’s
it like?”

“Technically I’m
not supposed to tell people who are still alive, but I think I can make an
exception with you two.  Valhalla is a great magical hall - that somehow holds
all the millions of Einherjar - and it is our home and mead hall.  We head out
to the plains of Asgard each day - beautiful green hills and fields, ripe with
grain and long grasses.  The air is cool and clear, and the wind carries sweet
incense to ones nose.   Here and there amongst the city the Halls of the gods
reside - each hall unique and beyond compare, and amongst them the halls and
homes of the lesser spirits and allies of the Aesir.”  Billy said.  “So it’s
basically like living in a medieval village in Skyrim, - which is pretty
awesome.  The place is crawling with gods, goddesses, spirits, valkyries and
other creatures.  I suppose as afterlife’s go its pretty good.”

Stephanie looked
curious.  “So you worshipped the Norse when you were alive?”

“Hell no!”
Billy laughed.  “My dad would skin me if he thought I went for that pagan
stuff.  No - I was raised Christian - Anglican to be exact.  I don’t really
know how or why I ended up in Asgard - but I did hear some stuff about God -
you know, Jehovah?  Apparently there’s a rumor going about that God is real,
you know - but it’s just that he’s sick, which is why his faith is splintered
into three parts.  I heard some of the other gods are taking care of him till
he gets better.   His son’s running the Christian Heaven while he’s gone.  I
don’t know if it’s true, but that’s the rumor.”

“Wow.”  Andrew
said.  “That’s a bit of a bomb to drop.”

“Imagine showing
up in Heaven and they’re all speaking Norwegian!  I was a mite confused for the
first few weeks, let me tell you.”  Billy said, laughing at the memory.  “Here
I am in my military fatigues, blood all over me, not knowing what happened -
and some beautiful woman picks me up off the battlefield, tosses me onto her
flying wolf, and flies me to another dimension, where I can’t understand a damn
thing for weeks.  It was pretty messed up.   Apparently they weren’t exactly
ready for me either - for some reason there haven’t been many new Einherjar for
decades.  No one seems to be sure why.  I know I was the only one I knew who
knew about the internet.”

“Does it bother
you that you ended up in Asgard, and not Heaven?”  Steph asked.

“I don’t know.”
Billy said.  “At first, I was all upset - but then I realized that I had it
pretty good.  I only had to fight all day, and eat and drink and make love all
night. Where’s the downside?  Besides, what am I gonna do - sit on a cloud and
play harp music?  I don’t think so.  I will miss seeing Gramps there, and dad
when he goes, though.”

“Your grandpa
passed away?”  Steph asked.  “I’m sorry.”

“Yeah - he
disappeared in world war two somewhere in the Pacific.  He was one of the
soldiers who landed on all those islands to clear them of the Japanese.  He
never came back, and was assumed dead.  I didn’t see him in Valhalla either, so
I suppose he went to Heaven.  I hope he’s okay.”

Andrew and Steph
looked at each other, and were a bit ashamed.  Billy had his life snatched away
from him by professional incompetence, and might never see his loved ones
again, even in the afterlife.   Even in a magical world, it seemed, life wasn’t
very fair.   Andrew spoke first.  “Sorry to hear that man.  If we can ever find
out, we’ll let you know.”

“Thanks, Andy.”

Stephanie agreed
with the sentiment.  “Billy, I think I need to send you away for now - Andrew
and I need to decompress for a while after the fight with my folks - and I
might be arrested shortly anyway.   When I summon you again, do you think you
could teach us both how to fight - no offense Thorn, I know you can fight, it’s
just we might learn faster with a human sized teacher instead of a sprite sized
teacher.”

Thorn nodded,
seeing the wisdom in that.  “It makes sense ma’am.”

“Ma’am, could I
stay here for a bit?  I’ve been missing TV and normal North American food for
months now.  If you guys want privacy, I could leave, grab a cheeseburger, and
come back in an hour or two.  Is that okay?”  Billy obviously didn’t want to
go, now that he was here.

“Sure I guess
so.  Try to stay out of trouble, okay - and come right back when you leave the
restaurant.”  Stephanie didn’t want to try and imagine what kind of trouble
Billy could get up to on his own.

“Thanks ma’am...
Umm. Can I have some money?  They don’t exactly pay us in Valhalla.”

“Money?”  Steph
replied, a little surprised.   “I guess so...  She peeled of 50$ for Billy from
the stack her mom had given her.   Is this going to happen often?”

“Well,
technically it’s a Scions responsibility to feed, clothe and care for the needs
of his followers, ma’am.  So if I have any needs that need filled, I’ll let you
know.”   Billy was obviously leering a bit, and not so subtly hinting at
something Stephanie would rather not think about with Andrew watching over her.

“Billy...
nevermind.  I won’t be filling any kind of needs beyond food and clothing for
the foreseeable future, plus maybe hotel rooms.  Your other needs can see to
themselves.”

“Fair enough, ma’am.
You two want anything while I’m out?”

“Pick us up some
dinner too - and get something for the sprites to eat too.”  Andrew gave him
another 50$.  “We kinda skipped dinner once Steph punched her mom out.”

“THIS sounds
like a story I’d like to hear... Later.”  Billy said.  “See you two in a few
hours.”  He left his weapons on the floor near the couch, except for a survival
knife, and left the apartment, whistling.

“Do you ever
feel like you just made a really big mistake?”  Steph asked.

“Yeah, I kinda
do.”  Andrew answered.  “What trouble can he get into in two hours?  He’ll be
fine... right?”

*              *              *

Billy walked out
of the hotel, and onto the cool October streets of St. Catherines.  It was good
to breath real air, in the real world again.  The overworld was almost too
real, too vibrant.  The mortal world felt right.   He stopped at a corner
store, and bought a Kit Kat bar, to break one of the fifties Steph and Andrew
gave him.   That should be about enough. He thought.   Looking around the
store, he saw what he wanted.   The coins slid into the payphone, and he tapped
his foot nervously while the phone rang. Maybe this was a bad idea... he wondered,
but it was too late for second thoughts.

The phone picked
up - and a voice on the other end said “Hello?”  Billy tried to talk, but for a
moment was speechless.

The voice
continued.  “Who is this?  I’m hanging up now.”

Shit!  Billy
thought.  Say something, stupid!  “No... wait!  It’s me, dad.  It’s Billy...
your son.”

The other line
was silent a full minute and a half.  Billy was more nervous that time when he
fought six berserkers simultaneously and almost won.  “Say something dad.
Please.”

“I...I missed
you Billy.  Where have you been?  The army said you were MIA.  Are you alright?”

“Yeah dad, I’m
good...  I missed you too.  I was MIA, and it’s a long story.  I can’t come
home right now... I’ve got this thing I need to do before I can visit.  I just
wanted to hear your voice.”

“Good to hear
son.  I’m glad you’re okay.  Promise me you’ll visit as soon as you can, okay?”
Billy’s dad asked.

“Sure. First
thing, dad.” Billy said, as tears started to roll down his cheeks.  “I love
you.”  He said it because he might not get another chance to.  Because it might
be his last chance to say goodbye.

“I love you too,
son.  See you soon.”

Billy hung up,
and walked out into the night, not particularly caring where he went.  His
tears didn’t go away for quite some time.

Chapter 9 -
Private Moments

As Billy left
the hotel room, Andrew sighed.   God Billy was smarmy... He was totally
checking Stephanie out - and I think she liked it.  Crap... does she like him
better?  He was pretty handsome.  His indecision and self doubt nagged at him
for a while, until Stephanie called out.

“You okay,
Roo?   You look like you swallowed a bug.”  Steph came up and put her arms
around Andrew - but due to his size, she couldn’t reach all the way round.

“Yeah.  I guess.”
He said.  “He was totally checking you out.”

“I know!”  She
said, obviously pleased with it more than a little.  “Weird.  That’s never
happened to me before today.  It was kind of nice, you know.”  She smiled up at
him.  “It made me feel a lot like a girl, and it was nice.  Why - you jealous
of Billy?”

“Maybe a bit.”
Andrew said.  “He’s strong, handsome, healthy, and looks like a freaking movie
star.  And you liked him looking at your butt.  Of course I’m jealous.”  Andrew
hugged Stephanie back.  “He’s perfect and I’m just me.  How can I compare, let
alone compete?”

“Oh Roo... I
love you.  Sure he’s cute, but you know how I feel about you.  We’ve been
through so damn much together - 14 years of friendship; my sister Susan’s
funeral; the transition.  I love you because you’re the one who was with me,
and stood by me all through this.  Not him.  You.”  She touched his nose with
her index finger.  “So please don’t make this into what it isn’t.  I thought he
was cute, and I thought it was nice he thought I was nice enough to check out.
And that’s all, okay?”

Andrew relaxed a
bit. Maybe it would be okay after all.  Why the hell is she picking me over
him?  He wondered.  I don’t deserve to have her - and she chose me.  What did I
do to get her?   I find out I’m the son of a goddess, and I’m so damn insecure
it’s ridiculous.  I hope confidence is one of the super-powers I get if I
survive.  There were other thoughts roiling around in the mix of his worries,
but he shelved them for now.  Deal with them later, he thought.

“So what’s our
next move, love?”  He said instead.  “What now.”  Andrew looked tired.

“I... I guess I’m
done with mom and dad for the foreseeable future - so unless I’m arrested by
tomorrow afternoon, I guess if we’re going to do this quest, we should get
started on it.  Any idea how much tickets to Germany or Norway cost?”  Steph
looked tired too.  It had been a monster of a day.

“I’ll try my
Google-Fu and get some prices.  Do we have enough on credit to buy them online?”
He asked.

“Hell no.  I
burnt the last of my Visa buying the wine we left at Moms.  Nothing there till
payday - which I guess is my last paycheck for a while.”  Steph said.  “I guess
we’ll have to pay cash.  Geez – that’s not suspicious at all, nowadays.”

“Heh... so we’re
on a watch list for a while.  Nobody actually reads those anyway, right?   It’s
not like we’re drug dealers.”  Andrew joked.  “And if they search us they’ll
find a bag of seeds - which might be bad - and a weird key.  That’s not a big
deal, right?  We’ll be fine.”

“Okay.  So where
do we go first - Germany or Norway?”  Steph asked.

“I dunno.”
Andrew said.  “Any ideas, guys?”

“Well, what are
you supposed to fight, master?”  Said Stump in his deep voice.  “It might help
if we knew.”

“Yeah.”  Petal
said in her breathy voice.  “We need to know.”

Andrew sighed.  “My
quest is to go to Biederbach, Germany - apparently it’s near Freiburg, wherever
that is - and kill a giant wolf called Grayfang.   Steph’s quest is to go to a
cave in Trondheim, Norway and kill an unknown monster inside a cave. I’m not
sure which is worse.”

The sprites
conferred quietly together for some moments.  Thorn stood up, and spoke for the
others.  “I think you should think about the wolf first, Master Andrew.  An
unknown monster is an unknown quantity, and a wolf, no matter how big it is, is
unlikely to have dangerous magical powers.   At least, any wolf your mother
would send you after as you are now.   There are powerful magical wolves,
master - but you need experience and power to face them.  I’m sure your mother
didn’t pick one of these for you to face.  We expect it will be a physical
challenge - but one you can handle.”

“Hrmm.”  Andrew
muttered.  “What do you think, Steph?”

“I think the
sprites are right... But I’d like to ask Billy his opinion too.”  She looked at
the sprites who had sour looks on their faces, especially Thorn.  “Hey!  I know
you and he got off on the wrong foot - but answer me this: Are the Einherjar
skilled warriors, whose advice we should heed?”

Thorn paused a
moment.  “Aye, ma’am.  We should heed his advice, even if this particular
Einherjar is a giant tool.”

Andrew laughed.
“I guess that’s the best were going to get out the sprites tonight, love.”

“Yeah, I guess
so too.  Thanks Thorn, guys.”   She turned to Andrew.  “Letting them stay out
again tonight?”

“Yeah - why
not?   They’ve been really good.”

“Cool.  I kind
of like having them around.”  Steph said.

“Well I hope you
don’t want Billy to hang around...  The beds only big enough for two.”  Andrew
joked.

“True.”  Steph
joked back.  “I suppose we could get a cot brought in, though.  He doesn’t seem
eager to go back to Valhalla.”

“Maybe.  He’s
going to have to though - I don’t think we can afford a plane ticket for him as
well as us.”

“I guess we’ll
see.”  Steph answered.  “Let’s find prices to Freiburg and Trondheim, and
figure out if we can afford any of this.”

It wasn’t long
before they found their choices were pretty much limited to Finnish airways, or
British airways to get where they needed to go - which was the city of
Stuttgart.  They would have to take a train or rent a car to get the rest of
the way to Biederbach.  Apparently international flights didn’t go to Freiburg
- but maybe Danu didn’t usually fly via plane, so she might not have known?
Prices were much the same - hovering between 575$ and 650$ per person.  There
were way more choices to get to Norway, but the tickets were 200$-300$ more
expensive per person.

“At least we’ll
get some rest.  It’s an 18 hour flight.”  Andrew said.

“My butt is sore
already just thinking of it.”  Steph laughed.  “Better charge up your tablet.
Sounds like you’ll need it.”

“Yeah.  Maybe
the tickets to Norway will be cheaper from Stuttgart.”

“Maybe love.
Have you considered that we could take the train?  Europe is famous for its
trains, and it would be more relaxing if we’re not in a rush to get killed.”
Stephanie suggested.  She’d always liked travelling on trains, the few times
she had.  They were relaxing - they were slower than flying - but the quality
of the trip was often better.

“Sure thing hon,
if that’s what you want.  Let’s decide later.  Do we get Billy a ticket?”
Andrew looked curious.

“If he can tell
us what we need to know during the flight, I say it’s worth the cost.  I know
we could talk to your sprites, but they can’t be out in the plane - people
would freak out.”

“True.”  Andrew
answered.  “You guys okay with going in the pouch for a day or so?”

“Sure.”  Rose
said.  “We really like how you’ve been so kind to let us stay out as much as
you have.  Most masters keep us tied up in a cardboard box or a jar or
something till they need us.  It’s frustrating.”

“You’re welcome
Rose.  Do other people put sprites in boxes and jars?”  Andrew asked.

The sprites
chorused back “Yes!” - even shy Thistle.

“Well that isn’t
going to happen here, unless someone is really bad.”  Andrew stated.  “I’m not
like that.”

“Thanks master
Andrew!”  The little voices chorused back...  They seemed genuinely happy about
his decision.  He was glad they were fitting in so well with himself and
Stephanie... Now if only Billy and the rest of us could make friends wed be
doing great...  Hey and why not wish to win the lottery while we’re at it too?

“I’m hungry.”
Andrew said as his stomach growled fiercely.  “I hope Billy gets back soon.”

“Me too.  Wanna
throw the TV on for a bit?”

“Sure.”  Andrew
moved over to the couch, and got the sprites to climb up on him.  Petal and
Thistle liked sitting in his hair, while Stump and Thorn and Rose preferred his
shoulders.   When he turned on the TV the sprites all gasped, oohing and
aaahing.

“What’s that,
master Andrew?”  Thistle asked.  It looks wonderful.

The TV was
currently showing something on the Animal Planet channel - a documentary on
tropical fish.  “This is Television, guys.  It’s like plays you can watch
whenever you want.  Sort of like a crystal ball, without magic.”

“Coooool!”  Rose
crooned.  “I love it already.”

“What else can
it show?”  Thorn asked.  Even he was more than mildly curious, although he hid
it better than the others.

“Lots of stuff.
If you want, when Stephanie and I go to bed, you guys can watch it as long as
you keep the volume down low, okay?”

“Yay!”  Cried
the sprites.  They all settled in to watch the wonderful moving picture box
until Billy arrived with dinner.

Stephanie
smiled.  “They’re like children in their joy...” she thought.  “Dangerous tiny
children with swords, but still children.”

*              *              *

Billy sat in the
burger place picking at his french fries.  At first the greasy and salty snack
had tasted like ashes, after his phone call with his father.  Now they had gone
cold and tasted worse.   Maybe the sprites will want them?  He wondered.   “I
guess I should get back.”  He said to himself.  “They’ll be worried about me or
something.”

He got up and
turfed what was left of his meal in the garbage.  The burger had been great,
but the fries... just ew.   He got in line behind what looked like a family of
four, and waited his turn, then ordered food for Andrew and Stephanie.  He’d
waited until now so they got it hot, not cold.   Hey, he thought. I might be a
jerk sometimes, but I’m not a complete jerk.

He hadn’t been
lying to Stephanie before either.  A few of his good friends in the army were
transgendered.  Both were female to male, and although their actual problems
were different, he knew enough to know there were more similarities that there
were differences.  Samantha decided it was better to give up her career to be
the person she wanted to be...  Joanne didn’t and got caught and got a medical
discharge.  It’s pretty bad that the government of a civilized nation like
Canada can consider being transgendered a mental illness serious enough to
disqualify you from military service.  Seriously – it’s fucked up.   Two great
soldiers, whose careers were ruined due to backward thinking.  He did know one
thing... For Stephanie to have come this far - obviously without support from
her family - she was either very brave, or had a good friend or friends
supporting her.  Maybe both, he thought, thinking of Andrew.  I wonder what she
sees in him?

Billy got the
food he ordered, and took the take-out bag with him and began to walk back to
the hotel.   While he did, he mused about his other problems... The two newbie
scions in the hotel who obviously didn’t have a freaking clue how much danger
they were in.

Andrew was obviously
horribly out of shape - and he moved like he had a serious leg injury.  I’ll
have a rough time teaching him to fight if I’m asked, he thought. I’ll have to
do it like boot camp, probably - but that might not work with him.  I dunno – I’ll
figure something out.  It didn’t look like Stephanie had gone to the gym much
either - oh she wasn’t flabby or fat, just soft and un-muscled.  Both could use
a kick in the butt if they intend to start hunting monsters.  I guess I’m the
kicker, and they’re the kickee’s, Billy thought.

I’d better start
teaching her about her duties and powers and Norse culture too - or her mom
will have my balls on a platter.  Sif is awesome, but any of the Aesir are bad
to have as enemies if you annoy them too much.  Even if she wasn’t a warrior
goddess, all the Aesir could fight - all of them, down to the last serf and
slave.

Billy arrived
back at the hotel, and knocked.  Andrew let him in, and smiled.

“Food!
Awesome!  Thanks Billy!  Did you have a good dinner?”  Andrew exclaimed.

“Yeah.”  Billy
said.  “It was good but I had a lot on my mind.   I haven’t been back to the
mortal world since I died.  It was a bit much to take in.”

“Would you
rather go back to Valhalla tonight then, Billy?”  Steph asked.  “Or should we
get a cot brought in?”

“I’d rather have
the cot ma’am.  Even breathing the air down here makes me feel like I’m alive
again.”

“Okay.”  Steph
said.  “I’ll call the front desk while you get the food unpacked, Andrew.”

Soon, the food
was eaten, although the sprites balked at the idea of eating a salad.
Stephanie had the salad, and gave the sprites the sour cream from her potato,
and everyone was happy.  A cot was brought upstairs to their room, and everyone
- including Billy - was settling down to sleep.

“Goodnight guys.”
Andrew said to the sprites.

“Goodnight
master Andrew,” they chorused.

“Goodnight,
love.”  Steph said to Andrew

“Goodnight
John-Boy.”  Billy said to no one.

Steph groaned.  “Billy...
Please, please Shut up.  And get some sleep.  Tomorrow is going to be hard
enough.”

With that, they
drifted off to sleep, watched over by alert wood-sprites.

Chapter 10 -
Stuttgart and Biederbach (Germany)

Stephanie woke
first the next morning, to find Stump flitting about on patrol and the rest of
the sprites unconscious on the couch, with the television on, but the volume
off.  The TV was tuned to cartoons - Steph thought it was one of those 1980's
retro-channels - she recognised the care bears from back in her youth, when she
was still Keith.  She motioned to Stump she wanted quiet, and he stopped a
moment before greeting her, nodding.

Urg.  Bathroom.
She thought, climbing carefully out of bed.  I’m glad Billy doesn’t snore. She
got about eight steps from the bed before bashing her small toe hard against
the butt of Billy’s rifle, and stifled a yelp.  Ouch!  Dammit - we need a
bigger hotel room next time.  It feels like I’m dancing a pirouette to avoid
the sprites, Billy and his weapons, Roo’s luggage and my stuff.   A suite would
work - or two rooms... Oww!   She went into the bathroom, and began her daily
routine.

A few minutes
later, just as she was taking care of business, the bathroom door opened up to
reveal Billy, wearing nothing but his boxer shorts.  Steph exclaimed “Hey!” -
and looked both annoyed and amazed; Billy’s boxers didn’t hide much in the
morning, and this morning they hid far less than usual.  By the time he
realized what she was staring at, she was blushing, and so was he.  “Could you
give me a minute please, Billy?  I’m not done yet.”

“Uhh... Damn -
sorry Stephanie.  I should have knocked.”  Billy backed out, closing the door -
still blushing furiously, and looking more than a bit mortified.

Inside the
bathroom, Stephanie was just as mortified as Billy - but for different reasons.
So he walked in on me?  No biggie, she thought. Why the hell did I stare at
his... thing?   I mean, it was right in my face, but still!  It’s so big.  Am I
mad that he walked in with it hanging out, or that I think it’s bigger than
Andrews?  Dammit.  She finished up and got out of the bathroom.  “Your turn
next Billy.  Knocking protocol is engaged.”

“Yes ma’am.”
Billy said, rushing past her.

Andrew smirked
from the bed.  “Everything okay, dear?  I saw Billy backing out of the bathroom
pretty quickly - I can guess what happened.”

“Yeah.”
Stephanie said.  “Everything’s fine - I was just surprised.  I think we need a
bigger hotel room next time.”

“Yeah, I
agree.   I guess I’d better get in position too.  My turn.”  Andrew said as he
got out of bed.  Andrew was about 5'8", and over 300 pounds, with short
curly brown hair and brown eyes - a far cry from Billy’s athletic body.  Still
he didn’t seem to be self conscious when the young Einherjar swapped places
with him in the bathroom.

As Billy came
over to his cot, he gathered up his weapons - a rifle, an axe, and a shield,
and set them on the cot.  “Sorry about the bathroom thing.”   He said, turning
to Stephanie.

Stephanie smiled
a bit.  “Well, let’s never talk about your ummm... thing... again, shall we?”

He smirked
back.  “I wasn’t aware we were talking about it.  Are we talking about it?”

“What!? No!”
Steph said, a little surprised.

“Oh, okay.
Cause if we were, I wouldn’t mind.”  Billy said.

“We aren’t
talking about your ... your thing.”  Steph said firmly.

“Okay.  Still,
sorry for walking in on you.”  He started getting dressed, and put his uniform
on.   It was stained, and in used condition.   He still had dog tags, and his
kit of tools and such, like canteen and so on.

“Apology
accepted.”  Steph said.  “Still, I think if we’re going to keep you out, well
either need a suite or two rooms next time.”

“Suits me fine,
ma’am.   What’s the plan for today?”

Huh?  That’s my
line!  Steph thought.  It actually threw her off her stride a bit as she tried
to formulate an answer.  “Well, Andrew and I were going to drive us to Toronto,
where all of us minus the sprites, catch a plane to Stuttgart, Germany where we
will make our way overland to the village of Biederbach.  Once there, we can
ready ourselves to kill the giant wolf.   I guess we’ll have to stop somewhere
first and buy some camping gear and weapons - but I don’t know what else.”

“I see.  I’ll
grab my stuff so you can send me back then.” Billy said.

“Huh?  Why?  We
were going to buy you a plane ticket.  We could use your advice on the plane.”

“Not gonna
happen.  I don’t have any ID on me, including a distinct lack of a passport.
No airline in the world would let me fly.  You’re going to have to send me
back.”

“Crap.”

Andrew emerged
from the bathroom about then...  “Crap what?”

“Billy can’t
come on the plane.  He doesn’t have ID or a passport.”

“Oh... Crap.”
Andrew frowned.  “I guess we’ll have to summon him when we get to Germany then?”

“Pretty much.”  Billy
said.  “And if you want my help, I recommend you do it as soon as you’re out of
the city and in the countryside where no one will see.  You guys need a lot of
help in a short time if you want to survive this.   Besides, if you don’t send
me back, there’s no way I’ll be able to get my weapons through customs.”

“Double crap!”
Steph exclaimed.  “I guess you’re right.  Any suggestions for the flight?”

“Yeah - get a
phrase book for Germany and Norway.  Learn ‘I am hurt - where is the Hospital?’
first and everything else second.   I hope you won’t need it, but it might
help.”   Billy’s face showed he wasn’t joking.   “Bad things happen to Scions
that aren’t prepared - like both of you.   Right Tink?”

Thorn, who had
just woken, grimaced at the insult hurled by Billy.  “My name is Thorn.  Call
me that one more time and you will wake with splinters in places you would not
believe you had, human.”

“Fair enough,
Thorn.  But I am right, right?”  Billy asked.

“Yes.  The
Einherjar lout is correct, master Andrew.  You will need our help to do this -
but our main role is preparing you to do this yourself, not to do it for you.
Stephanie may help you - as you can help her in her task, but for both
encounters, you both need to do the heavy lifting, not myself or your other
sprites, and not Billy.”

Andrew nodded,
and looked at Stephanie, who nodded also.  “So how do I send you away, Billy?”
Steph asked.

“Well, you could
say something snappy like ‘Fall out!’ while holding the dog tags, or just
command me away.  Either way, there’s something you both should know right now:
Scions are like the worlds movie action heroes.  The more they act like action
heroes, the more the world responds by rewarding them.  It’ll give you luck,
and replenish your energy once you know how to tap it.  It will make difficult
tasks easy, and impossible tasks do-able.  It will make you a total badass - as
long as you learn how to access it.  We call it stunting - and I’m sure Thorn
or any of the sprites could tell you how it works as well as I can.  As soon as
you can, learn how to do it.  It WILL save your life.”

“Thanks, Billy -
Well think on that advice on the flight.”  Stephanie said.  “Now Fall out!”

Billy saluted -
and in a flash of light he was gone.

“That is going
to take some getting used to.”  Andrew said.  “But then again, my little guys
take some getting used to, too, don’t they?”

“Like when they
ate all the marshmallows out of my box of Frankenberry a couple of days ago?
Or when they pulled the toilet paper all the way out to see how long the roll
was?  Yeah, that’ll take some getting used to.”

“C’mon, Steph -
it was funny.”

“True - but
still a change to get used to, hon.”  Steph grabbed her luggage, and got
dressed.  “Speaking of the sprites, you had better put them away.”

“Yeah.”  Andrew
said.  “Hey guys!  Front and center!”

The sprites flew
up, ready for action.  “What can we do for you, master Andrew?”  Thorn asked.   He
and the sprites looked ready to go - except Stump, who had been up on watch for
quite a while last night - Stump looked pretty wiped out.

“Time to get
back in the pouch – we’ve got to go on an airplane, and there’ll be too many
people.”  Andrew held the pouch out for the little guys to get back inside -
and aside from a dejected chorus of ‘aaawwww,’ the five sprites filed in one by
one.  Stump, the last one in, looked grateful for the rest.

Stephanie and
Andrew sat on the edge of the bed, half-dressed, looking at his pouch and her
dog tags.  “When did our life become a three-ring circus?”  Andrew asked after
a few moments.

“October 10th,
2014.”  Stephanie answered.  “Does that help?”

“Not really...
He laughed.  We’d better get ready.”

The two of them
rose and readied themselves, each with their own morning routine.  About an
hour later they were checked out, and on the road with a hot breakfast from
McDonalds in a take-out bag on Andrews lap and a cold drink between them.

They drove
without talking - each lost in their own thoughts.  The last several days had
been tumultuous - everything they thought they had known was being thrown out
the window piece by piece - and who knew where it would stop, or even if it
would ever stop?   Traffic was actually pretty good, considering it was
Thanksgiving Monday, and they got to the airport in record time.

At Pearson
international Airport, their terminal was busy - a lot of people coming and
going on the last day of the holiday.   Stephanie grabbed her luggage, and
motioned to Andrew to follow her as they headed to British Airways kiosk.  The
two waited in line for what seemed like an hour, and surprisingly were able to
get tickets to Stuttgart, with a small stop for refuelling.   They took their
tickets, checked their luggage, went through the Airport security and X-Ray
machine, and went to sit down.

“Weird that they
actually had tickets, eh Steph?  I thought we’d have to wait till tomorrow for
sure considering it’s a holiday.”  Andrew said.

“Yeah...  I’m
just glad the Service rep got that last minute cancellation, or we’d have been
stuck here.  I guess it’s just a good coincidence in this case, instead of a
bad one.”

“True.”  He
replied.  “You gonna get the phrase book?”

“Oh crap.
Yep... you want anything while I’m there?  A magazine or something?”  Steph
asked.

“No thanks - I’ve
got my tablet and I can snooze or we can talk if it runs out of juice.  You’re
probably going to do the same with your Kobo, right?”

“I guess so.  I’ve
never been on an 18-hour airplane trip before.  You want the window seat - I
don’t really care myself.”

Andrew smiled.  “Sure
– I’ve never been on an airplane. It’ll be cool!  Thanks hon!”

Stephanie left
the waiting area, and bought a few phrasebooks, and several magazines for the
trip - a few fashion mags like Elle, an Omni, a Scientific American, and a
Discover.  I don’t think I could stare at a tablet the entire flight - my eyes
would go wiggy if I tried, she thought   She remembered the time she had tried
something similar - a 12 hour run on Diablo II when it came out in the 1990's.
It was a bad idea then, when she was two decades younger, and she thought it
would probably still be a bad idea now.

When she got
back, she took the cold McDonalds breakfast from Andrew and nibbled on it.  She
hated eating while driving - it was just as bad as texting while driving to her
mind - so she ate it now.  The Hashbrowns tasted pretty good and the sausage
sandwich was kinda cold and not too appealing.  Considering the length of their
coming flight, she ate it anyway.  Oh well.

Soon their gate
was called, and they boarded the plane.   The long tunnel from the terminal to
the plane looked like something from a movie - to Andrew it was all new, and
his excitement grew as they approached the plane

“Tickets please.”
The stewardess asked as they moved into the plane.  She smiled, and pointed to
the back of the plane, and gave us our seat numbers.   Steph and Andrew filed
down the aisle until they got to their seats, and sat down, Andrew on the window
seat.

The two began to
get settled, when Andrew realized he had a problem... the seat belt wouldn’t
buckle up. Oh shit!  He thought, his face burning with shame. I’m too damn fat
to get the belt across.  If I can’t get it to fit, I won’t be able to stay on
the plane.  Embarrassment raged though him as he struggled with the belt.
Stephanie noticed his struggle, and called over to a stewardess, and a few
minutes later a seat belt extender solved the problem, but Andrew could see the
laughing smirks on the faces of several passengers nearby, and was ashamed all
the more, and much of the enjoyment of being on a place for the first time left
him.  He settled into his seat, staring quietly out the window, both so he
wouldn’t have to see their faces, and because he didn’t want to face Stephanie
- he didn’t want her to see the dejection on his face.  She knew!  Right away,
she knew...  I’m too damn fat - no wonder she’s been looking at Billy.  Who
wouldn’t?   God I suck.

Stephanie could
see Andrew was upset. Who wouldn’t be? She thought. Being singled out as heavy
really, really sucks.  Maybe once he’s cooled down I can talk to him...  I
mean, if we’re going to be heroes, we’re gonna have to hit the gym right?  In
time those pounds will come off... I mean, I did it - he can too.  Stephanie
thought back to those unwelcome years where she was overweight like Andrew.
Nothing changed, no matter how much she tried, until she realized the change
she needed to first make wasn’t her diet - it was in herself.   After she knew
that, the only thing she did was eat less, exercise more and the pounds melted
away like smoke.  100 pounds in one year, and it was super-easy.   I think he
needs some time to himself, she thought, and left her upset boyfriend to calm
down as the plane taxied down the runway and got ready to take off.

Only 18 more
hours of this, and we’ll be in Germany!  Steph thought to herself a bit
sarcastically.  She had always wanted to travel - but never expected to have to
spend a chunk of it salving her boyfriends hurt feelings.  As the plane took
off, she was left wondering what the future would bring.

Chapter 11 -
Misadventures

The flight had
been long and tiring...  They had left Toronto around noon - that was about 18
hours ago - and now it was about noon, local time the day after... I’m pooped.
Stephanie thought. The flight was nice I guess, but damn and I glad it’s
over.   At least Andrew got over his upset soon enough.  I think he actually
liked flying.  The two of them grinned at each other, gave their hands a
squeeze, and moved down the hall from the plane to the terminal.   People
around them were speaking mostly German, so it was a little hard to make sense
of anything.

“I can’t believe
were here, sweetie!”  Andrew said.  “I liked the plane.  Did you enjoy it?”

“Yeah...  I was
kind of surprised I ended up reading a few issues of Better Homes and Gardens,
though - I mean, what the hell?  I usually hate that stuff.  I’m just glad that
Mary-Beth gave them to me when she was done. They were oddly interesting.
Other than that, the flight was fine, except for sleeping.  I’m beat.”

“Yeah, me too.
I guess we need a hotel?”

“That and a
short nap would be nice.”  Stephanie answered.

They emerged
from the tunnel into the terminal - and stopped in awe.  Unlike some of the
terminals Stephanie had been in, this one looked beautiful...  There was a huge
open area, where support columns were of white painted steel and moved upwards,
branching like the limbs of trees...  It looked as if a beautiful forest of
steel trees was holding up the roof... it was amazing!   The two of the stared
a moment, before the press of people forced them to keep moving.   A stranger
stopped next to them, and simply said “First time in Stuttgart?  It’s beautiful
isn’t it?”   His English was poor, but Stephanie and Andrew could understand
him.

“Yes - it is.”
Steph answered, followed by Andrew who felt the same.

“Do you need
directions?”  The fellow asked.  “My name is Mikel - I can show you to customs
if you like.”  Mikel was a big man - well over six feet tall, and half as
broad.  He looked like a weightlifter, but acted more like a gentle giant.   He
was missing a tooth on the top of his jaw.

“Thank you.”
Andrew said, turning to Steph.  “Let’s go!  Oh – I’m Andrew, by the way.”

“And I’m
Stephanie.”  She said.  “Thanks for your help.”

“It’s nothing.”
Mikel said, and motioned towards the customs booths.

The three of
them walked towards Customs, Mikel chatting happily in poor English.  “I love
Stuttgart – it’s so beautiful in the fall.  The winter though - brrrr....!
Winter in the Black Forest is rivalled only by the Russian winter, in my
opinion.”   As we arrived, Mikel pointed out the lines where international
travellers were showing their papers, and entering the country.   They got in
line.

Mikel kept
chatting away.  “Are you two here on travel?  Romance?”  He was obviously the
chatty, curious type.

Andrew laughed.
“I wish... We’re here on a family matter.  If we’re lucky well find time for
some tourism and romance, but I think we’ll have to see.”

Mikel chuckled
as well.  “Family, I understand.  You have a good trip, my friends.”   It was
Mikel’s turn next - he offered his papers and answered a few questions, and was
through.

Andrew and
Stephanie went through next, and soon were through and leaving the Airport
terminal.  “Hey!  There’s Mikel!”  Andrew exclaimed.   “Hey!”  He cried out.

“I think he
wants us to come over.”  Steph said.  “Let’s go see.”

As they
approached, Mikel whistled and a cab drove up next to him.  “My friends - I
guessed you don’t speak German, so if you will let me, I will ask the taxi to
take you to a hotel.”

“Thank you!”
Steph exclaimed.  “That’s really nice of you, Mikel.”

Mikel just
smiled in answer.  “What hotel do you want?”

Andrew smiled
wryly.  “We don’t have any reservations.  Something not too expensive?”

“Ahhh...  I know
a place.”  Mikel said - then turned to the driver and spoke in quick fluent
words.  The cab driver nodded, and Mikel said.  “It is ready - he will take you
to a hotel.  Have a good trip, my friends.”

“Thanks again!”
Steph said, really pleased.  Andrew looked equally pleased, and they stowed
their luggage and got inside the cab.  “Goodbye Mikel!”

“Goodbye,
Stephanie, Andrew - I hope you have a good trip.”  Mikel said, calling for his
own taxi.

With that, the
two sat back and looked at the beautiful German city roll by their cabs
windows.  “Everyone here has been so friendly, so far!”  Andrew said.  “It’s
nice.  And Europe is beautiful...  I hope we have time to tour a bit once were
done this quest stuff.”

“I think a
better question is what will happen to us if we succeed in our quest?  I mean,
if were given powers wont our lives change forever?   We could try to be normal
- but it never works out in comics - what makes you think it’ll work out here
in real life?”

“I dunno.  I don’t
know if I want to be normal - I just want to be happy.  Everything else doesn’t
matter, hon - as long as were together.”  Andrew smiled and squeezed Stephanie’s
hand.   The streets rolled by as they travelled, passing two hotels and moving
deeper into the city.

“Ummm... Weren’t
those hotels any good?”  Stephanie asked, grabbing her phrase book to ask ‘which
hotel are we going to?’

“Don’t know,
hon.”   Andrew replied.

It became
obvious a few minutes later, when they turned into a narrow alley and parked in
an open courtyard in the back, that they weren’t going to a hotel at all...
Steph put away the phrase book, fearing what was about to happen.   “Hon,” she
asked.  “I think they might be trying to rob us.”

“What?!”  Andrew
said, worried.  “Uh oh!”  The two of them got out of the cab, in case they were
forced to run or fight.

The four men
that emerged from a red-painted wooden door, two of them carrying baseball
bats, made it extremely obvious that Stephanie was right.   The two of them got
out of the car, and rushed to stand side by side, while they were circled
roughly by the four men plus the cab driver.   They looked bored - but violent
- like guard dogs too lazy to bark, still full of menace.   One of them said in
rough English  “This is a robbery.  Give us your cash, jewellery and travellers
cheques, and you can go.  Otherwise, it’ll go badly for you.”

Andrew and
Stephanie looked at each other - and then at the thieves, and realized
something in an epiphany.  Both of them were scared - but neither of them
wanted to simply cave in and surrender - for their own reasons, they stood
their ground.

Andrew was
finding his senses seemed sharper - more sensitive, like time was slowing
down.  He was able to see where the thieves were telegraphing some of their
moves - and his vision and scent was limned by a scent of clover, green hills -
and the roar of angry clansmen and harp music.  Blood pumped in his veins -
veins throbbed in his head.  I’ll be damned if I give up our stuff to these
punks...  I guess I’ve gone crazy, but so be it.

Stephanie felt
much the same way, except her senses were overwhelmed - again - like when she
struck her mother on Thanksgiving day.   She could once again smell and hear
the blood and din of battle, and smell the sweet stench of amber.  She wanted
to fight.

The thieves must
have realized by their stances the two tourists weren’t going to give in - and
two of them - the ones with the baseball bats, moved in swinging.

Andrew reacted
first...  As one of the thugs raised his bat to hit him, Andrew kicked with all
his might onto the thug’s right knee.  His kick connected, and he felt the man’s
knee break and start to bend backwards as Andrews weight went into the kick.
Andrew, thrown a little off balance, staggered towards the man, who had fallen
and started screaming in pain, his baseball bat forgotten as he clutched his
ruined leg.

Oh my god!   I
crippled him with one kick!  Andrew thought, staring in shock at the destroyed
leg of the thug.  His guard such as it was, dropped, and the other thugs began
to move in, having drawn knives.

The other thug
stepped up to Stephanie and swung for the hills - and missed as she dodged the
blow with ease that surprised her.  How the hell am I doing this?  She
wondered, as she balled her fist, and rammed her fist into fleshy part of the
thugs throat - it was one of the areas you’re supposed to hit if you’re being
assaulted, according to some of her other friends.   Steph had never been to a
self defence class - but one of her pals used to be in the Canadian infantry,
and had given her pointers to win a fight.  One of the rules was keep
attacking, and don’t stop.  They were helping today.

Steph’s fist
connected with the thugs soft fleshy throat - and crushed into it, hard.  He
tried to scream, but all that came out was a gasp and a gurgle.  He dropped the
bat, and clutched his throat falling to the ground, trying to be able to
breathe.

The other three
men - one of them the cab driver - attacked the two tourists - one on
Stephanie, two on Andrew.   Andrew, still stunned he’d taken down a thug that
easily, was distracted and one of the thugs slashed him across the shoulder,
cutting his jacket.  Blood welled up, and soaked his jacket sleeve, and he
yelped in pain - he was able to dodge the second one.  The cab driver came at
Stephanie, looking pissed off enough to kill them both - and took slash after slash
at her, as she dodged and blocked the stabs...

It’s too damn
easy, she thought. It’s like they’re in slow motion half the time!  What the
hell is happening to us?  My blood feels like it’s on fire!  She heard Andrews
yelp of pain, and doubled her efforts to come to his aid. Gotta help Andrew!

Andrew felt the
same way - his blood was thundering, fiery and searing.  He couldn’t think -
all he could do was fight.  He wasn’t going berserk - he could feel that he
could still think clearly, but it was like he was sick with a fever, and able
to fight like a maniac at the same time.  He couldn’t explain it.

Andrew touched
his shoulder - and his hand came away wet and dripping.  Without thinking, he
flung the dripping blood into the face of his second attacker, and as the thug
struggled to wipe the blood from his eyes, Andrew picked up a fallen bat and
swung it at the first attacker - the remaining one with the knife.  It was a
wild swing, and it hit the thug on the right arm, hard.  Andrew saw the man scream
in pain and drop the knife.

Stephanie
grabbed the cabbies knife hand, and instead of fighting him strength to
strength for control, simply redirected his swing, causing it to miss her - and
redirected it into his own ribcage, just under the breastbone.  Blood sprayed
over Stephanie’s hands as she forced the knife in, and she gasped and stepped
back as the cabbie fell to the ground in a pool of blood. What have I done?  I
killed him!

The last thug
with a weapon - the one who had blood in his eyes - looked at his downed and
wounded friends, and took a quick stab at Andrew, and when it failed to
connect, he turned and ran, slowly followed by the man with the broken arm, who
held his shattered limb carefully.

It was over...
Stephanie felt sick... something was wrong with her.  She should be scared, or
in shock - instead, all she felt was excited. Victorious.  She felt like
screaming a battle cry at the top of her lungs.  She wanted to have sex - she
wanted to feast.  She won - and it felt... it felt good.  Really good.   She
stared at the ruined thugs trying to process all these new feelings, feeling
sicker and sicker - like she was burning up.  There was something wrong with
her.

Andrew was
having a similar dilemma - as his battle lust left him, he realized just how
much damage he had done - and that he was hurt, although it didn’t feel as bad
as it could have. Odd, he thought, checking the wound. It’s really shallow -
just a long nick, like a big papercut.  My jackets screwed, though.  He felt
sick too - like he was on fire.   “What’s happening?”  He called out.

“I don’t know!
I feel really sick, like a fever!”  Steph said, a bit panicked.  She felt
faint.   “Damn!  Why didn’t I call Billy?  Billy, Come forth!” she said as she
clutched the necklace of dog tags.

With a roll of
thunder and a pop of air, Billy appeared next to her - and grabbed Stephanie to
keep her from falling as she nearly passed out.  Billy dragged her to the car,
and put her in the back seat, and went to get Andrew.   Thor’s hammer, they
made a mess of these guys, he thought.  Their ichor is awakening.  Damn.  “We
need a hotel, fast.”  Billy got Andrew seated - but by the time he had,
Stephanie had nearly passed out.  The three thugs on the ground were either
unconscious or dead - he didn’t much care which.  They did good, though, he
thought.  Better than I would have expected, actually.

“Billy... what’s
happening to us?”  Andrew asked, worriedly.

“Your Ichor is
awakening, Andy - it means you’re about to pass out for a few.  It’s okay - I
just didn’t think it would happen this soon or I’d have warned you both.  It
wasn’t supposed to happen until you faced Greyfang.   Its normal - all scions
go through it.”

“Will we be
okay?”  Andrew asked.  “Will Stephanie be all right?”

“You both will
be.  Take it easy – I’ll borrow this guys cab and get you to a decent hotel.
We’ll say you and your girlfriend are a bit drunk, and you slipped and tore
your jacket.  Well get a room or two, and I’ll bribe the concierge to not call
the police.  It’ll be fine.  I got this.”

Andrew was
rapidly losing consciousness as well.  All he could say before he passed out
was “Thanks.”  Everything went black.

“Well hell.”
Billy said out loud, to no one in particular.  Looking at the defeated thugs
again, he revised his estimate - one crippled, two dead.  “Oh well...  At least
they left us the cab.”  He found the keys in the ignition, so he simply started
the car, and drove into the city, looking for the first decent hotel he could
find.  His two charges would need rest and food, and lots of both.

Chapter 12 -
Hotels and Explanations

Andrew woke to
hear tiny voices whispering, and a soft, tiny leafy hand caressing his cheek.
He was soaked from head to toe in sweat - and it took a moment to realize he
was resting in a bed, and was stripped to his underwear.  What the hell?
Where am I?  He thought for a moment, and slowly remembered - Billy.  Billy
must have got him and Stephanie here.  Andrew looked over to his side, and saw
Stephanie there asleep.  She too had been stripped, and was tucked under the
covers next to him.   She seemed comfortable.

Come to think of
it, I feel pretty good too!  Didn’t I get knifed?  Andrew looked at his
shoulder where he’d been slashed, and it seemed Billy had bandaged it fairly
well.  It stung a bit, but that was all.  Nice, Andrew thought. I’m not too
thrilled that he stripped us - but it’s nice to know he can patch us up!   I
wonder what the hell happened to us?

“Master Andrew?”
A soft, feminine voice asked.  “Are you all right, master?”  Andrew could tell
by the tone that it was Petal, one of his wood-sprites; each one was unique.

“Yeah, I’m okay,
Petal.  How are you and the others - and how did you get out of the bag?”

“Were fine,
master - just guarding you while you rest.  We should have told you symptoms to
watch for – we’re very sorry.”  Petal looked distraught.   “Let me call the
others.”   Petal flitted off, and within seconds all five wood-sprites were
sitting next to, or on top of, Andrew.

Thorn spoke
first.  “Billy let us out of the bag - he needed us to guard you while he went
to get food and more bandages.  He said he’d be back soon - and to take down
anyone that came in that wasn’t him.  It seemed like good advice.”

Andrew nodded.  “What
happened to Stephanie and I - that hot feverish thing that knocked us out?”

“It was you ichor
awakening, master Andrew.”  Rose said.   “Gods are made entirely of ichor - the
divine stuff that makes them gods.  Unlike them, master, you have a mortal body
- but their ichor flows in your veins.  It responds to deeds of legend and
renown, and grows stronger as you gain in strength and skill.  Eventually,
should you survive, your ichor will eventually be so strong it will overcome
your mortal body and you will rise to become a Demigod, not a Scion.”

Stump continued
in his deep James earl Jones voice.  “What Rose means is that as you reach
ummm.... plateaus of strength, your ichor becomes stronger.  You were sick
because when your mom Danu visited you, the shock of her being around you
resonated with your ichor and woke it up.   It just took a few days to really
kick in.  Sorry.”

“So this is
normal?”  Andrew asked

“Yeah.”  Stump
replied.  “It’ll happen again, once or twice - when you become a Demigod, and
then again later.  It’s like your body has a normal to superhuman switch, and
yours just got flipped.  No one expected it to happen till you fought the wolf.”
Stump looked a little abashed, like he was in trouble.  “Are you mad with us
for not telling you about this?  We didn’t know it would happen yet.”

“Nah.”  Andrew
laughed.  “At least we’re not sick.”  He turned to look at Stephanie - and saw
that Petal was helping Thistle braid Stephanie’s hair.  Thistle was doing a
really good job of it...  “Is it safe to wake her, guys?”

“Should be.”
Said Rose.   “She’s not hurt - but she might be hungry.”

I’m hungry
too...  No, I’m more than hungry.  Ravenous was a better term.  Andrew thought
as he gently shook Stephanie.  “Wakey, wakey sleepyhead.”

Stephanie
groaned as she slowly woke.  As she sat up, she pulled Thistle off balance and
lifted her into the air on the end of the braid she had been weaving, giving Stephanie’s
hair a yank.  “Owww!  Hey!”

“Sorry,
Stephanie.”  Thistle said shyly.  “You said I could do your hair.”

“I did, I did -
it just caught me by surprise, Thistle.   Why don’t you and Petal keep going
once I get back from the bathroom?”   Stephanie turned to give Andrew a hug -
and then realized where they were.  “Ummm...  How did we get here?  And why am
I undressed?”

Andrew sighed.  “Billy
got us here after we passed out – we’re in a hotel somewhere.  He’s the one who
undressed us - I think it was because we were sweating so much, but I’m not
sure.”  He watched Stephanie walk over to the bathroom, admiring her figure,
such as it was.  “He’s out getting bandages and food – he’s supposed to be back
soon.”

“Okay.   Hey!
Are you alright?  You got cut!”  Stephanie called from the bathroom.

“Yeah,
actually.  Billy bandaged me right up.  It feels okay too.”  Andrew said.

“That’s not just
Billy, Master Andrew.”  Thorn interjected.   “You have divine ichor in your
blood.  It means that, for one thing, you will be highly resistant to disease,
and heal at about four times the normal rate that a human being heals at.
There are other advantages as well - as long as you have some strength left,
your wounds will seal - so you will never bleed out.  You can jump higher and
farther than normal people, and will be in general incrementally better than
everyone you meet.   Once your powers are fully bestowed upon you, you’ll
become even stronger.”

“Is Thorn
serious?”  Stephanie’s voice called from the bathroom.  “Thorn, are you
serious?”

Thorn grinned.  “Yes,
ma’am.  An experienced Scion is capable of taking on an entire elite special
ops team and winning, if they are trained properly.  A demigod can change the
world in ways that have to be seen to be believed - changes that can resonate
forever, if they really try.   You both are in for a world of change, if you
can survive your trials.”

Stephanie came
out of the bathroom, and went to get dressed.  Ick, she thought. All my clothes
are soaked with sweat.  I’ll get a new set from the suitcase.   She looked for
the suitcases, and grabbed some jeans and a sweater, and began to get dressed.
“You gonna stay in bed all day, honey?”  She asked Andrew.

“Nope, getting
up now.”  Andrew said, climbing out of bed and getting dressed.   “Does every
Scion have to go on a trial like we’re doing?   Mom said she didn’t know if I
was worthy - is that because of something I did, or another reason.  Is it
because I’m fat and sick?”

“Too many
questions at once, master Andrew!”  Rose scolded.  “I don’t know the mind of
your mother, but no, most Scions don’t have a trial – they’re just met by their
parents, and accepted into the family.  You two are both special cases.”  Rose
explained.  “First, most Scions are visited when they’re between 16 and 20
years old.  You both are far past your prime, and you, Master Andrew are in
poor health and rather unfit.  Your mother may be worried you will not survive
the rigors of the responsibility she is hoping to bestow upon you.  If I had to
guess, she may figure if you can’t survive the wolf Grayfang, then you would
not have survived the life of a Scion.”

Petal continued,
while helping Thistle with Stephanie’s hair.  “I’m sure your mother loves you
very much, master Andrew.  Just be aware that Scions live in almost constant
danger - from either humans that think they’re threats, like many governments
do - to monsters that hunt young Scions for sport.  Just as you can gain in
strength by doing acts of heroism and legend, the monsters can grow in power by
performing acts of villainy and monstrousness.”

Just as the
tree-sprites were about to continue, the bedroom door opened and Billy walked
in.  The scent of hot food followed him like perfume, and in seconds both
Stephanie’s and Andrews’s mouths were watering.   “Sup, boss?”  Billy asked

“Hey!” Steph
called out.  “Thanks for getting us here, Billy.  Did you have any trouble?”

“Well, when the
concierge saw blood on Andrews coat I had to tip him an extra 100$ to not call
the police, but otherwise, it should be fine.  I took 500$ from your cash, and
paid 250$ of it to the concierge, and bought 100$ of food and medical
supplies.  You need the change back?”

“Nah - sounds
like you figured about right.  How much is the room here?”  Steph asked.

“About 250$ a
night in USD.  I could have found cheaper - but you both needed it.”  Billy put
the food down on the table, and the medical supplies he tossed on the bed.  “You
two hungry?”

“Hell, yeah!”
Andrew exclaimed.  “What did you get?”

“Schnitzel with
potato salad, and Apple Strudel.  And I got a small pack of local sodas - I don’t
know what they are - to wash it down.”

It sounded
great.  Andrew came over and sat down to eat - followed momentarily by
Stephanie.  Billy handed out the food - there were five take out packages of it
- and sat down to eat with them.  The next little while passed in relative
silence as food was shovelled into the two newbie adventurers.  Billy ate more
sparingly - he was obviously not as hungry as Andrew and Stephanie.

When the three
were finished, Billy leaned back in his chair, and talked to Thorn.  “Hey
Thorn!   How far did you guys get in telling them what’s going on?”

“About to the
part where we talk about the war and the monsters.”  Thorn said.

Steph and Andrew
sat up straight, in surprise.  “War!?”  They both asked.

“I got this
part, Thorn.”  Billy said.  “Yeah.  The gods and the titans have been at war
for, well forever.  The titans hate humanity, and want to destroy human
civilization and start over.  The gods consider us humans as their children,
and don’t want their creepy grandparents killing off their kids - so they
fight.  A long time ago, the gods got the edge over the titans, and locked them
in a magical prison dimension called Tarterus - but the titans are really,
really strong - and the prison might not hold them forever.”  Billy explained.
“If the rumor is to be believed, the Valkyries are on high alert because they
expect a jailbreak, or at least an attempt - and that means people will die.”

“But if they
were locked away, how can there be a war?  There’s no one left to fight!”
Stephanie asked.

“I wish.”  Billy
laughed.  “The gods may have locked the generals away, but the rank and file
soldiers - the villains you see in horror movies - those guys keep trying to
free their bosses - and if people like you and Andrew don’t stop them, one day
they’ll succeed.  And then everything will be pretty much screwed.   The Aesir
have a word for it - they call it Ragnarok.  Others call it the Apocalypse.
Every culture in the world pretty much as a name for it - but basically what it
means is that there will be war in Heaven, and it can’t help but spill over
onto the Earth.”

Andrew looked
afraid.  “Jesus Christ!  Is there anything we can do?”

“Yeah.”  Billy
said.  ‘You can stop saying that - he doesn’t like it, or so I hear - and you
can hunt and kill monsters, hopefully before they hunt and kill you.”

“Is... is Jesus
real?”  Stephanie asked.

“I don’t know
for sure.”  Billy said.  “I’ve heard other spirits talk about him - but it’s
not like he comes to Asgard very much.   If I had to guess I’d say pretty much
every religion ever is real, or was at one point.  Even gods can die, you know.”

“No, I didn’t
know.”  Stephanie looked troubled. If gods can die, is there any permanence to
anything? She thought.

“Well, it doesn’t
happen very often, nowadays.”  Billy said.  “But if the titans break out, it’ll
be a disaster for everyone, gods included.  Part of what me, Thorn and the rest
of the sprites are trying to do is get you up to speed so that you both can
start taking part in the war, wherever you can.   They tend not to act in
person on Earth - so Scions get to be their instruments on Earth.”

“What happens if
a Scion doesn’t want to take part in the war?”  Andrew asked.  “I’m not saying
I don’t - I don’t know what I want yet - but what if some kid says hell no, dad
– I’m not doing it?”

Petal spoke up
in her breathy voice.  “Well, master Andrew, if it was done when the Scions
parent had visited him, the parent might see it as being disavowed and take
their gifts back, and basically cast him out.   That means he would have little
in the way of divine protection or backing, and certain monsters could corrupt
him and turn him to the side of the enemies.  Some go into hiding, and some try
to live normal lives - and usually fail.  Greatness finds Scions no matter what
they attempt – it’s in their nature.  If he decided to abandon the war after
several months or years, his fate would depend on his parent’s reaction.”

“Yeah - some
parents don’t like their kids to be cowards, and some pretty much don’t care.”
Said Rose.  “It all depends.  Some parents would rather have their kids do
nothing than get turned and work against them.  It all depends.  If you decided
against the war, Master Andrew, I know your mom Danu would be disappointed, but
as long as you tried to help people in your own way, she’d probably be okay
with it.  Not happy - but she would accept it.”

“I take it Sif
not so much?”  Stephanie asked Billy.

“No, not so
much.  Sif is a goddess of fertility, and beauty - but she’s a mom who’s into
tough love when needed.  I don’t think she’d strike you dead - but I don’t
imagine you and she would get along well.  There’s also something you should
know... now that you’ve been adopted into the family, Steph, you need to
realize that the Aesir expect their children to be heroes who fight to the last
breath - people who die of illness, disease, or in bed of old age, die what
they call a straw death - a useless death - and go directly to Hel - the Norse
version of Hell.  If you have to die, then die fighting, for your own sake.”

“Um... That
blows.”  Stephanie said.

“Maybe, but that’s
the way it is, boss.”  Billy said, getting up and tossing his food wrappers in
the trash.  “So I guess the big question is do we stay here the night, or do we
head out to Biederbach?  I asked the concierge and it’s about a two-hour drive
from here - or about 200$ USD for a cab.  We’ve already paid for the room, so I
guess it’s up to you.”

Andrew looked at
the room - there were two smallish double beds - enough to sleep in, but not
roomy.  “We could use the time to bone up on this stunting stuff Billy was
talking about, Stephanie.  Plus the sprites and Billy could take a few hours
and give us the basics of how to fight.  It might be a good idea to wait.”

Stephanie
considered it as well.  It probably would be a good idea, she thought.  We have
no idea how fast things are going to go into motion once we get to Biederbach.
Better to be prepared.  “Yeah, let’s wait.   A few hours or even a day or two
of training would go a long way to helping us survive.”

“Fair enough,
then.”  Said Billy.  “We’ll need to go to a park or a gym, and practice a bit
of stretching - and then I can start training you how to fight.  Well also need
to find you weapons.”

“And when you
get back here,” Thorn said.  “We can teach you how to use your abilities, when
you get them - and how to channel your energy to power those abilities.”

Billy smiled.  “I’d
get ready for two or three days of hell, ladies and gentlemen.  We six intend
to work you hard.”  The sprites chorused in agreement.

“What have we
just agreed to?”  Thought Stephanie with a worried laugh.  “Oh my God.”

Chapter 13 -
Andrews Trial - Grayfang

For Stephanie
and Andrew, the next three days were a blur of physical activity during the day
- stretches, endurance training, and simple combat techniques - followed by
evenings of intense education in the specifics of how a Scion could tell what
powers he was gifted with, and how to use them - and how to counter some of
them, when they were used against him.  Stephanie and Andrew were physically
and mentally exhausted.  By the end of their three days training, it was Sunday,
October 17th and both Thorn and Billy decided they had done all that they could
in the time that they had.

“Remind me
again, why we’re rushing this instead of taking three months to train how to
fight?”  Andrew asked.

“Because until
you’re chosen by your mom, you’re vulnerable to the monsters.”  Thorn chided
his master.   “Besides, you’ll learn faster when you have your powers anyway.”

“And because Sif
doesn’t want us wasting time either – there’s stuff to do and wars to be won,
and all that.   Besides, if we were going to teach you any more, it would take
weeks, minimum - and if you survive your trials, you’ll probably find that your
skills innately grow better without needing to do all this intensive
training...  Or is that your way of requesting another fifty push-ups, pal?”

“God, no!”
Stephanie and Andrew both replied.  But they also got the point...  They had
reached a point where they had to put what they had learned into practice, to
know where they needed to improve next, and to know what they were doing
wrong.  They had learned quickly - but there were limits to how much they could
learn without giving themselves time to get used to what they had already been
taught.

The three humans
and five wood-sprites had relocated back to their hotel room, which over the
last three days had soaked up about 1000$ of their combined funds, when you
added in food and other necessities.  Andrew had called ahead and tried to make
a reservation at a bed and breakfast in Biederbach; the woman on the other end seemed
to understand him, but he wasn’t completely sure.  Stephanie had arranged the
taxi to Biederbach, and Billy (since he had signed them in) was assigned to pay
the hotel bill.   He had also bought some camping gear, including some hunting
knives, for his charges.

“So when we get
there, we’ll take the afternoon to get settled and get the lay of the land.  We
need to know what the terrain is like, to get an idea of where the beast lairs.”
Billy said.  “Either of you hunters?   What am I saying - of course not.”

“Nope.”  Steph
said.  “Sorry to let you down.”

“Me either.”
Answered Andrew.  “Any of you guys know how to hunt?” he asked the sprites.

Rose and Thistle
turned up their noses as the idea - the idea of killing an animal didn’t appeal
to them.   Petal and Stump shook their heads in the negative, and Thorn drew
himself up, trying to look proud.  “I’ve been known to take down a wild rabbit
with a spear toss or two.  They’re damn fierce creatures when you’re my size.
I think I can follow a trail, if I had to.”

“Well then,”
Billy said.  “I guess we have the start of a plan.  Just remember, it’s up to
the two of you to do the heavy lifting - we can help a little, but we can’t do
it for you.”

“I know.”  Said
Steph.  “And we wouldn’t want you to - this has to be something we do, even if
it’s to prove to ourselves we can do it, right?”

“Yeah.”  Andrew
said.  “I agree - if we can’t do this ourselves, then were just not ready and
might never be.”

“Then it’s
settled.  I suggest we leave tomorrow morning - and the two of you get sleep
tonight.”

“What will you
and the sprites be doing while we sleep?”  Stephanie asked.

“Worrying about
tomorrow.”  Was their unanimous reply.

*              *              *

The cab ride to
Biederbach was far less eventful than their first cab ride in Germany...  As
the hills and forest rolled by, Andrew realized neither he nor Stephanie had
asked how Billy got them to the hotel, nor what had he done with the car the
thieves were using as a taxi.   He’s pretty resourceful, Andrew thought.  Maybe
I shouldn’t worry about him so much.  Besides, he thought, it’s not like his
crazy good looks didn’t have some perks...  Like that restaurant that gave us a
table when the place was packed, because the concierge was convinced Billy was
related to Harrison Ford.  Wow.

Billy sat in the
back seat, next to Andrew, dozing lightly.  He had advised them to get some
rest, and was obviously taking his own advice.  The sprites were in Andrews
pouch.   Billy had been dozing next to Andrew for about an hour.   He looked
oddly vulnerable in his sleep, Andrew thought.  But then I guess we all do, in
a way.   It could have been worse - he could have looked like Jason Statham -
then I’d have had no chance at all.  He laughed silently to himself.   Stephanie
got gooey eyed over Jason Statham, especially in the Transporter movies.

Stephanie looked
lost in thought too.  Instead of musing over Billy, she was instead looking
back at herself, a little introspectively.  I killed that guy - just like that,
one punch to the throat.   I didn’t freak out - in fact neither of us did.
What does that make us?  Are we killers - or is that our new normal?   I guess
this is the part of the quests they leave out of the books - the part of
self-doubt, fear, and self-recriminations.   I’m not sure I want to get to like
this...

But the problem
was, Stephanie was starting to realize she DID like it.  The action - the
violence.  She had never felt so alive, so invigorated.  When she was in that
fight for her life, she felt at home as anything she’d ever done.  She revelled
in it - and it scared her.   She was afraid to find out what she was capable
of...

The cab
continued on and soon they entered the town.   Biederbach was a small country
town of maybe 1700 people.  A few dozen local shops, lots of farms, a few
churches, a small hotel and a few restaurants.   It was picturesque and looked
very attractive, but not like a town geared for a lot of tourists; more like a
town where the locals wanted it to look good for their own tastes, not for what
they expected tourists would want to see.   It was nice.

The cab driver
stopped at the hotel - it was called Hotel Fenris - rather appropriate
considering they were in or near the Black Forest.   He had spent the trip
mostly silent - his English was not good, and it was hard to pantomime while he
drove - a fact which had made Andrew very happy.   He shook Billy awake.  “Dude,
get up - were here.”

Billy woke
almost instantly.  “Huh - great!” He said, sitting up. “What time is it?”

Stephanie
laughed.  “Not even 11am, sleepyhead.  Let’s get our stuff.”  The cab driver
helped the trio get their bags out of the trunk of the cab, and Stephanie paid
him with a decent tip on top of the fare.  His smile and friendly wave goodbye
made her realize she had picked the right amount.

A little while
later, they had a rather small suite of rooms - two bedrooms with suitable
beds, and a central living room with some amenities like a television, couch,
table and chairs.  The washroom was surprisingly small too - but then European
standards of appropriate size were all rather different than American or
Canadian standards.   Even on their short trip abroad, Steph  and Andrew were
learning a lot more about the world - and they both seemed to be drinking it in
and enjoying it, instead of complaining about it like many travellers did.

After stowing
their luggage, each of them packed a small daypack with some of the gear Billy
had bought...  Hunting knife, hatchet, flashlight, thermal blanket, first aid
kit, some MREs, matches, compass, a small coil of nylon rope, sleeping bag, a
roll of duct tape and a filtration canteen with a quart of water.  Billy’s pack
also held his axe and his rifle - broken down into pieces - but there was no
way he could conceal his shield, so he reluctantly left it behind.

“We’re about as
ready as we can be.”  Billy said.  “So grab your packs and well get going.”

“So we’re going
to wander aimlessly in the woods?”  Stephanie asked, jokingly.

“Not so much.”
Billy replied.  “Creatures of legend are drawn to one another - either as
friends or foes.  If we get anywhere near this thing, it’ll be all over us like
a dog on biscuits.  The problem will probably be seeing it before it sees - or
smells - us.  You’ll find that just by being what you are, coincidence and
chance seem to get twisted around you both - which is probably why you could
get airline tickets in the first place - Fate wanted you here, now.”

“Weird.  You
talk like fate is a person - is it?”  Stephanie asked.

“Yes and no.”  Billy answered.  “Fate is an
impersonal force that binds all Gods and their children, but it doesn’t have an
avatar, like the Titans do.  It does have people like the Norns or the Fates
that help tend it though - and they often take active roles in what’s going
on.  If you meet them, it’s really good advice to be polite and not piss them
off.”

Andrew laughed.
“Is it me, or are we crazy?  I should be scared shitless - and I’m feeling
giddy and excited - like I’m going to a theme park for the first time.  I’m
only a little scared - like when you look at a really big roller-coaster and
think nope! - but that’s all.”

“Me too!”
Stephanie said.  “Is that normal?”

Billy looked
askance.  “No, not really.  I was expecting you to be scared shitless,
frankly.  This is unusual - maybe you’re both just taking really well to the
whole experience?   I’m glad you’re not terrified - but all the same, try to
keep your cool when we get hip deep in trouble, okay.  Things have a way of
going south really quickly in combat.”

“Gotcha.”
Andrew said - and it was clear from Stephanie’s expression she felt the same
way.

The three of
them headed out of the hotel, and went for a walk in the wooded fields
nearby...  The fifteen minute walk through town showed it to be a quaint,
lovely rural town.  It even had the eponymous flock of sheep blocking traffic,
with a few cars headed for Stuttgart waiting to pass by, and an ancient German
castle looking down over the valley.   Soon they were in the wooded copses of
trees surrounding the edge of the town.

“Andrew, if you
don’t mind, I think you should get your sprites out - five additional sets of
eyes, plus Thorn knowing a bit about tracking might help us here.  And don’t
worry about them being seen - wood-sprites are practically invisible in outdoor
settings like this.”  Billy said.

“Sure - good
idea.  I miss the little guys anyway.”   Andrew did miss them, too - oh, he
didn’t miss being called master - that was odd still - but he was surprised at
how close he had grown to them in the last week or so.  They were like family
now - like a part of him.  I suppose that’s the point.  He thought.  Does that
mean Stephanie feels that way about Billy?   I’m not sure if that would be good
or bad.   It might get her closer to him - but maybe he’ll start giving off ‘I’m
just like a brother to you’ vibes?  I dunno.  He smiled wryly.  This whole
train of thought is pointless.  Either I survive, or I die.  I suppose
everything else can wait till later.

Soon, Thorn and
the others appeared, and took point around the group of human hikers.  Steph
and Andrew brought them up to speed on where they were, and what they were
doing - and then the band got to work searching for the wolf.   Hours passed as
they headed deeper into the outskirts of the Black Forest.  The sun was getting
low in the sky, and the shadows of the trees were growing long.  Stephanie
thought the trees looked rather intimidating as the deeper shadows began to
engulf them.   Billy had reassembled his gun hours ago, and was carrying it on
his back with his axe in his hands; Stephanie and Andrew had their hunting
knives belted to their waists.

“It’s getting
late.”  Billy said.  “We should head back.”   Billy wasn’t even sure the trio
would be able to get back...  Andrew had been limping for hours, and although
he tried to soldier on without complaining, it was obvious that he was in
pain.  Maybe he can’t do this?  He thought.  Stephanie looked like she noticed
how hard Andrew was trying to keep going as well, but she wasn’t bringing it up
yet either.

Thorn looked
about, and the other sprites seemed to agree as well.  “Agreed.  Master Andrew,
facing the wolf will be tough enough without facing him in the darkness.  I
think you should listen and head back.”

Andrew looked at
Steph and simply said “Okay.  We can always come back tomorrow.”   Andrew tried
to hide his happiness at the suggestion - his legs and knees had been radiating
pain up his back and down his legs for hours now - to the point where he was
sure he was slowing everyone else down.   Sitting didn’t help - at least, not
sitting for five minutes.   What I really need is a half-dozen ibuprofen and a
sleep.  Andrew thought.  But until we get back, I’m not likely to get either.

The tired trio
started heading back, guided by the wood-sprites who could see in the dark, and
Billy’s orienteering, which he learned in the Canadian army.  He hadn’t gone
ten steps, when Thistle whistled.   The sprites immediately went on the alert
and drew their blades - and Billy raised his axe to fight.  “Get ready!”  He
said to Steph and Andrew.  “It’s got to be around here...”

Billy never got
to finish his statement.  The bushes parted, and a behemoth of black and smoky
grey fur and flashing fangs burst out of the woods before anything else could
be done.  It shouldered past Stephanie, knocking her aside and prone with its
bulk, and bit at Billy - who was caught flat-footed.  The beast bit down hard
on Billy’s left arm, and blood fountained as his arm was torn to ribbons - and
with a rough jerk, the beast ripped off the arm and spat it out.  Billy fell to
the ground gasping, groaning and bleeding out. The wolf looked at the rest of
them, and simply said “Scions!  I will devour your bones!”

Andrew stared in
shock - Billy was dying, right in front of him.  I have to do something!  Do
something god dammit!  Andrew drew his knife, limping on his sore legs.  “C’mon,
Steph – it’s up to us.”  He moved towards the wolf, who easily kept his
distance from him.   Oddly enough, although he felt like he wanted to fight,
the weird haze that had affected him in the previous battle with the thugs was
absent.  He could think clearer - but he didn’t have the strange calm it seemed
to give him either.

“Oh ho.  Did
someone set up a little hunt?”  The wolf asked.  “Too bad they didn’t tell you
who was the hunted and who was the prey.”

Stephanie
scrabbled to her feet, and picked up the knife that had been knocked out of her
hand.   Oh crap, this is it!  It can freaking talk!?  She too wondered why she
didn’t feel the weird blood-haze that overcame her before - but at the same
time, she didn’t think the lack of it was affecting her performance any.

The sprites flew
about, nearby - watching but not attacking.  Thistle was holding a leaf like a
hanky to her face to hide from the sight of the battle, but Stump and Thorn
were looking ready and eager to go - the other sprites a bit less so.  Obviously
some of them wanted to join in - and equally obviously they could not - this
was Andrew and Stephanie’s fight.

The three
warriors circled a few moments, looking for an advantage.  The wolf Grayfang  -
for how many other talking wolves could be in this forest - was easily six or
seven feet tall at the shoulder, about eight times the size of a normal wolf.
He bore scars of many battles on his neck and shoulders.   Stephanie realized
that Andrew wasn’t able to move well - so she decided to try and goad the wolf
into getting closer to Andrew so he could strike.

“Hey, asshole!”
Steph called out.  “Bring it, you mangy pup.”  She stepped forward, and took a
slash at its flank, intending to tumble over to where Andrew was standing in
the hopes it would charge them both.  Either this is over quickly or I don’t
think we’ll make it.  That thing is the size of a horse!

She didn’t make
it...  Grayfang tried to whirl to avoid the knife blow - but only partially
succeeded, getting a nasty cut on its flank.   At the same time, though,
Grayfang intercepted her tumble and bit down savagely on Stephanie’s left
leg.   Stephanie’s scream could be heard loudly throughout the clearing...
Blood sprayed, and she was dragged prone, trying to right herself.  Oh god!  Don’t
rip off my leg, don’t rip off my leg...  Steph was thinking like a mantra as
she was dragged through the dead leaves, twigs and dirt.  The pain in her leg
was excruciating - and when she bashed her head off an unseen rock, her vision
got blurry and she couldn’t think straight for a moment.

“Stephanie!”
Andrew yelled.  “No!”  He ran up, his legs screaming at him every step of the
way, and stabbed with all his might into the wolfs rump, both hands wrapped
tightly in a two-handed grip around the hilt of the dagger.   The blade hit and
sunk it, and the wolf yowled in pain, and did so again as Andrew pulled against
the knife with all his weight, attempting to drag the blade down Greyfang’s
rump and hamstring him.   It partially worked - Greyfang was bleeding badly,
and let go of Stephanie, who rolled to a stop moaning.

“So the child
has claws?”  Greyfang said, turning to face Andrew.   “I wonder how you’ll
taste.”  It taunted him, but it was limping a bit, and a bit slower than it was
before.

Okay... What
would John McClane do? Andrew wondered in a panic.  Andrew didn’t talk, and
didn’t wait for the wolf to finish talking either.  Instead, he kicked sand and
leaves into the dire wolfs face, and while it tried to paw the dirt out, he
stabbed it in one of its eyes.   Greyfang tried to dodge - but only partially
succeeded, and suffered a long cut on his muzzle, giving him a rather
distinctive appearance - as if a seven foot tall wolf needed one.

Greyfang licked
some blood off his muzzle.  “Now it’s your turn, human.”

The wolf darted
forward with inhuman speed - and it was then that Andrew realized the fight
they were engaged in with the wolf was going at about twice the normal speed -
like he and Steph and the wolf were on fast forward, and the sprites and Billy
were in slow-motion... and now the wolf was speeding up faster than he was!
This is going to hurt!

Greyfang was a
canny, old fighter - and it could tell sick or injured prey with ease.  The
girl was hurt - she wouldn’t be hard to finish off as long as he didn’t let her
surprise him again.  The man should be easy - sick and injured was a
combination hard not to beat.  The Scion can’t hit you if you disable his arms,
it thought, and attacked.  The huge wolf leaned over, and attacked Andrew with
its huge jaws, biting his shoulder and easily engulfing his entire arm and
shoulder with it.

Teeth bit hard,
and Andrew screamed as he felt bones shatter in his arm and shoulder.  The pain
was so intense, it made the pain in his knees trivial in comparison - and he
had no idea why he remained conscious.  He felt blood pouring out of him, and
staggered, falling prone.  Thorn held the sprites back, giving Andrew a chance
to finish this, and pointed at Stephanie, sneaking up behind the huge wolf.

When Stephanie
fell from the wolfs jaws, she was stunned for a few moments, then rolled to her
feet - nearly fainting from the pain of standing on her slashed leg and her
throbbing head; blood was pouring into her boot, making it squish and squelch.  “Where’s
my dagger?”  Dammit - I must have lost it when I was dragged through the
bushes...  I need a weapon, quick!   She saw Greyfang move at insane speeds,
and realized she needed to move now, or they would both be lost.  She found a
large tree branch - useable as an ersatz club - and crept towards the wolf as
quietly as she could, trying not to faint.

Staring at
Greyfang’s rump, Stephanie unfortunately had a great view of his ummm... dangly
bits.  Greyfang didn’t seem to see her - so she took aim, and swung for the
bleachers!  I’m not above taking a swing at low hanging fruit, she thought -
and winced a bit as the log connected with the tender vitals like a bat on a
baseball diamond.  The wolf’s reaction was instantaneous - it yowled, and fell
to the ground stunned with pain.  “Andrew – it’s now or never!  I stunned it!
C’mon!”  She yelled.  Then the pain in her savaged leg became too much and she
too collapsed to the ground, drifting in and out of consciousness.

Andrew groaned
through the incredible pain and rolled to his feet.  I can do this.  He
thought.  I can do this!  He staggered towards the wolf, still stunned from the
surprise low-blow Stephanie had inflicted upon it.  It was rolling around in
pain, trying in vain to somehow get away from the hurt.  Andrew lurched
forward, and half-aimed, half-fell on the wolf, and stabbed it deep into the
belly once, twice, three times.

The dagger blows
went deep, and the last blow ripped all the way down the beast’s stomach.
Greyfang screamed in pain as its life left it, and his stomach split open,
nearly burying Andrew in its steaming entrails from the gory slit in its
stomach.  The wolf’s corpse fell on Andrew, pinning his legs and crushing them
at the same time.  The pain was too much - Andrew screamed, and blacked out.

The sprites had
had enough.  “Protect the master!”  Thorn ordered.  “See if he’s still alive!”

They flitted
over on their tiny wings, and found Andrew still breathing, but very hurt.
Petal took a quick look at Stephanie, and found her much the same.   Both were
unconscious.   Thorn saw that Billy wasn’t breathing.  He must be dead.  Crap
this was close, he thought. But Andrew made it – he’s alive!

“Stump - can you
contact Danu and tell her it’s done?  He might need help.”  Thorn said,
watching Andrew and trying to pull the dead wolf off of his body.

“Don’t need to.”
Stump said, pointing.

Thorn followed
the pointed finger, and saw the radiant beauty of Danu herself entering the
clearing.  He and all the other sprites fell to their knees and bowed in
reverence and awe.

The mother of
the Tuatha was beautiful, garbed in a robe of green and brown, armed with a
small sickle and a pouch of acorns.  Her hair was adorned with a circlet of
woven clover and grass, and tiny wildflowers burst out of the ground and into
bloom wherever she walked.   She looked upon the scene and smiled sadly.  “Well
done, my son.”  She said.   Danu turned to the sprites.  “Did he comport
himself well?”

“Yes, most high.”
Thorn answered.  “He did all he could and more, without even a complaint.  He
surpassed his physical problems with effort, and was able to strike the killing
blow.  He did well.”

“Good.”  Danu
said, smiling, turning towards Andrew.  “It’ll be okay, son.  Mom is going to
make it better.”   She pulled the dire wolfs corpse off her son with ease, and
picked up Andrews shattered gory body. How many times have I seen my children
like this, she thought.  Shattered and broken.  And not just mine - all the
other gods too.  What kind of hell do we put you children through, my child -
just so you can try and please us.  So you can be our instruments.  Do you
think us cruel?   Do we forget that you are also children?  I know some of us
do - but I do not.

“ Everything
will be alright now.”  She said.  “Mom’s here.”

Chapter 14 -
Visitation (Andrew)

As Danu held her
shattered child Andrew, a small bed of vines and flowers was growing out of the
forest floor.   She laid him on the bed, and looked at his wounds - they were
bad, but not fatal.  He would live - but his body needed massive help to stand
up to the rigors of what would come.   Oh, son... you’ve let yourself go for
too long.  What will I do with you?  Danu asked herself.   She sat next to her
son, and delved into his mind, trying to see within.   She wanted her gift to
be perfect, but there was so much pain and confusion it was hard to tell
anything.  She had to look deeper, to see what Andrew truly wanted.   He palm
touched her injured son’s brow, and she began to concentrate.

*              *              *

Meanwhile,
Andrew was lost in a fog of blackness - images from his memory flitted before
him - memories of what he always called before - before he was Andrew.   He
didn’t talk about it much, but Andrew had always believed he had existed as a
spirit, before he was incarnated as Andrew.  He knew it weirded some people
out, talking about it - which is why it didn’t come up often in conversations.
For most of his life, he felt trapped in his shell - his body - and for a large
part of his life simply wanted to go home, which for most people meant die.
Now, after meeting and falling in love with Stephanie, he knew that was wrong -
but he still knew his shell was broken, not meant for him.   He had given up.

Now, on the cusp
of surviving his quest, hovering on the brink of life and death, on the brink
of going home, Andrew realized he didn’t want to die...  Life was good, and
getting better.  There’s hope, dammit.  I’ve got the sprites!  I’ve got
Stephanie!  And I’ll be damned if I leave her alone with just Billy for
company!   I mean, I’ve made mistakes - lots of them - but most of them can be
fixed, if I try hard enough.  Andrew stood up - he hadn’t realized he was prone
- and looked about.

It was grey and
misty in an area around him - with darker grey mist the further away from him
you went.  He was dressed in what clothes he had when the wolf Greyfang
attacked him, and looked much like he did during the fight as well.   He didn’t
have any wounds - and he didn’t feel any pain.   “Am I dead?”  Andrew wondered
out loud.  “Or am I just dreaming?”

“You’re
dreaming.”  A female voice called out.

What?!  Andrew
thought.  “Who are you?”  He asked.  “I must be dreaming.  I must.”

A short but
attractive woman emerged from the mists.  She was about 5ft 4 inches, with long
black hair and blue eyes.  She was young - about twenty - and was lithe and
fast, seductive, sexy and pretty... everything Andrew wished he could be.
Maybe that’s why she’d been the model for his favorite characters in videogames
and RPGs for years.  Alley.  A few small costume changes and she’d be the
spitting image of Catwoman, at least how he imagined her.

The woman
laughed, and confirmed his guess.  “As if you didn’t know.  I’m Alley, silly.”
Alley walked up to him, and around him, as if surveying the damage he’d done to
his shell.   “You could have taken better care of yourself, you know.”

Andrew looked
ashamed for a few moments.  “Yeah, I could’ve.”  He admitted.   “How are we
talking – aren’t you in my head?”

“Don’t you mean
aren’t we in your head?   I’m part of you stupid - the part that wants to cut
loose and have fun.  The part you wished you could be - if you weren’t sick,
fat, hurt, scared, and wrong.  I mean, it wasn’t an accident you were so
understanding when Keith told you he wanted to transition - you just didn’t
have the guts to admit it too, and it made you ashamed that you didn’t have the
guts.  Admittedly, you’re not as unhappy as a male as he was - like you always
say our body is a shell...  But if you could have any shell, what kind of shell
would you prefer - yours... or mine?”

“I’m not sure I’d want to be a girl.”  Andrew
said.   “It’s not like I’ve got the option anyway.”

“Maybe not - but that might change - after all, you
survived.  Aren’t you supposed to get powers now, according to our awesome
little tree-sprites?   Maybe you can change.”  Alley said.  “And after all,
it’s not like you want to be a guy either.  You don’t care about that - what
you care about is how people treat you and how you can act with them.”

Andrew nodded
sadly.  Alley - or his dream - was right.  He wanted to be flirty, and funny,
to be thought attractive and special - and to have the courage to not give a
single damn about what people thought of him - or her - and to live life to the
fullest every day instead of climbing into himself and trying to hide.
Everything else didn’t matter - except Stephanie.   I know one thing, Andrew
thought.  No matter what happens, if I don’t have Stephanie in my life, then my
life won’t be worth living.   It wouldn’t matter who I was – she’s part of my
heart and soul.

Alley smiled at
her male doppleganger, Andrew.  “You know you don’t have to be me to be those
things silly?  You can be all that and be yourself, as long as you lose weight
and get your wounds healed, right?   Why associate that stuff with me?”

“I don’t know -
I just do.  Maybe it’s more like I associate everything I hate about myself
with me, Andrew - and you’re my ideal.   I know it’s silly - and I know I could
be all that you are or have, I guess, if I tried - I just have this mental
block.  I’ve spent so long without hope, stuck like this, that I can’t see how
I ever could be those things - so the only way to get them is to stop being me,
right?”

Alley sighed.  “You’ll
still be you, though.  Your problems won’t magically disappear.”

“I know.”
Andrew said.  “And I’d have a host of totally new problems too.   But now that
I think of it, I’m kinda tired of Andrews’s problems...  I tried them and they
really, really sucked.  It might be nice to try Alleys problems for a while, if
it was an option.”

“What about
Stephanie?  Do you think she would understand?’  Alley asked.

“I... I don’t
know.  I’d like to think so.  I like to think if anyone could understand, she
would.  I don’t know.”   Andrew looked tired.  “I don’t feel well, Alley.”

Alley came over,
and held Andrew up.  “You’ve lost a lot of blood - were probably about to pass
out completely.  Maybe you should sit down?”   Andrew nodded and Alley helped
sit him down.

“Hey Alley, can
I ask you something?”  Andrew said, as the fatigue washing over him began to
overtake him.

“Sure, Roo.
What?”  Alley said, smirking.

“What did you
think of that fight with Grayfang?  I did it, didn’t I?  I did - not you.”

“You sure as
hell did, Roo. That was all you.  I think I could have done it too - but you’re
the one that did it first.  Frankly, you should remember that Roo.  You might
want to make a list one day of all the things Andrew did or could do that I
couldn’t.  You might be surprised.  You put yourself down way too much.”

“Thanks, Alley.
You were always smarter and braver than I was.”  Andrew said, drifting off.  “I’ll
try and remember your advice, when I wake up.”  And like that, Andrew drifted
off to blackness and unconsciousness.

*              *              *

Danu released
her sons brow, and smiled. My son is so confused, she thought.  Perhaps
granting him his wish would be a good lesson for him?  Maybe it will teach him
something about himself, so he can see he has worth, no matter which skin he
wears?    She stood, and conjured a flask of the purest of waters, and
sprinkled one...two...three drops onto Andrews sleeping body, which began to
heal - and change.  As her spell began to work its magic, Danu turned back to
Andrew’s friends - Stephanie and Billy.  When Danu left Andrew behind, his
sprites took up a defensive ring around him, and although they watched his
transformation with awe, they watched in silence.

Even as the torn
and bleeding flesh of Andrews body began to knit together as Danu’s magic vial
began to work upon it, it wrought other changes as well.   His flesh was
sublimating in parts to a fine, colored mist - and what was left was reshaping
slowly but surely to another appearance.   His bulk slowly diminished,
shrinking from a heavy 5'9" to a light 5'4", and his hair started to
both grow and darken in hue.  His doughy facial features smoothed and became
more and more sleek, and the ragged stubble he seemed to prefer withered away
and was gone, leaving smooth, flawless skin.

The rest of Andrew
didn’t escape without alteration, either.  His body rippled much like the water
droplets that were changing him, and with each crossing and recrossing, his
grosser features were smoothed out, made finer and softer.   His legs and arms
became long and slender, and his torso began to develop curves, and what could
only be described as a woman’s breasts.   At last, the spells purpose seemed to
be spent - where once had laid Andrew Kincaid, a heavyset man in his mid
thirties, was a young woman of about twenty years or so in age.   She looked
sultry, attractive - maybe even beautiful - with deep blue eyes that seemed to
smoulder.   The newly made woman had lost about two thirds of her mass - and
was surrounded by a mist of colored smoke - all that remained of the
physicality of the person she had once been.  The smoke that had once been
Andrew blew away on the evening breeze, leaving her alone with the sprites...

Meanwhile, Danu
smiled sadly at the slain Einherjar, and his mistress.   He is beyond my help -
but she is not.  She thought.  She raised her enchanted flask, and poured one
drop of liquid onto the unconscious woman at her feet.   I could help her with
her wish, but it’s not my place.  She thought.  She will survive relatively
unscathed - that will have to be enough.

Now that
Stephanie had been dealt with, the Tuathan Goddess turned back to her son.
Andrews’ transformation had continued, and now he was the spitting image of
Alley from his mind’s eye.  Danu could tell Andrew - no, Alexandra’s ichor was
fully activated too, and she would wake momentarily.   She began to arrange the
gifts she had brought her child, taking acorns out of her pouch one by one, and
planting them.   Moments later, the gifts she had desired burst forth - a ring,
a necklace, and a jacket.

These should do
well by her, no matter how she ends up.  Danu thought.  They will be enough.
She turned to Alley and whispered “Wake up, my daughter.”

Andrew slowly
came back to consciousness.   He didn’t feel quite right - there was something
in his face - long black hair - and he felt off balance... something heavy was
on his chest.   He didn’t feel hurt either - like his wounds had been washed
away.  “Wow. What happened?”  He said - and immediately knew something was
wrong!  His voice was way too high, too feminine.  My voice!  He thought.  What
happened to my voice?   He sat up with a hurry, long black hair cascading over
his eyes, blinding him.  “What the hell is going on?!”

“Alexandra.”
Her mother said, quietly - yet with such force that the entire forest seemed to
pause, waiting for what Danu had to say next.   “I have made you into Alexandra
- as a present, and as a lesson - so that you realize one day that Andrew was
not without his own triumphs and victories - even if they were different and
perhaps somewhat less than Alleys.”

“Wha... you did
what?”   Even now, Andrews’ brain was racing to catch up with what had
happened.  She turned me into Alley?  How does she even know about that?
Duh!  She’s a freaking goddess - she can probably read my mind.   Then it
dawned on him what Danu had done.   She’d made the impossible, true.   Andrew
was gone forever - she was free to be whatever she wanted, finally.
Alley/Andrew just brushed the hair out of her face, and smiled so wide the
sprites thought she’d split her face in half.   “Thanks mom.”  She said.   “I’m
not sure if I’m ready for this - but I’ll do my best.”

“I know you
will, daughter.   But you will be facing many trials in the future.  I trust
your guides have taught you about the war against the titans and their spawn?”

“Yes, ma’am.
They have more to teach, but I know the basics.”  Alley/Andrew answered.

“Good.  What it
means is that you and Stephanie will be in near constant danger - so I have
some gifts for you to make your trials easier.  Your pouch, with which you
control and summon your beloved tree-sprites now has the power to control and
shape the world of plants and vegetation.  They can teach you how to use it to
cast all manner of nature magics.”

Alley/Andrew
nodded, and Danu continued, showing Alley the ring she had conjured.  The ring
looked like it was made of woven thorns if the thorns were made of purest
silver.   It was smooth on the inside and out and comfortable to wear, but gave
the illusion of being prickly and perhaps painful to touch in haste.  “This
ring will allow you to summon a weapon - a dagger or a spear of iron-hard wood,
which will strike as a weapon would - and then rot into mulch.   Mulch your
little tree-sprites and other plants might find rather tasty and nutritious, I
don’t mind saying.”

Danu then
proffered a Celtic knotwork directional pendant - a Celtic knot with beautiful
sapphire in the center - and a light pastel blue windbreaker - one of the
higher end ones of sturdy construction.  “And the last gifts I have for you are
these - my pendant, Danu’s Eye, which like the bag of seeds will allow you to
channel the power of earth and water magics - and allow me to keep my eye on
you when I can spare the time.  I also have for you a jacket, which I hope will
keep you safe.  It protects you from damage, like one of those vests the policemen
wear, and it can become any garment, even while you wear it.”

“Ummm... Wow!”
Was all Alley/Andrew could say.  My mom the goddess is giving me magical
treasures and all I can say is wow?  What the hell is wrong with me? She
thought.

Danu smiled.  It
was obvious to her that Alley was still processing everything that happened.  “You
have done me and yourself proud, child.  You are my child - whether you be a
son or daughter - and I am proud of you, but I expect you to take better care of
yourself this time.   No more going back to what you were.   The sprites can
teach you how to use your powers, daughter - so heed their advice well.  Go
forth, and do as you wish - be a heroine and remember to help others when you
can - but have fun too.  Be happy.”

Danu stood, and
nodded to the sprites.  “You have done well, little ones.  Teach her well, and
you will be rewarded.   Keep her alive for me, if you can.  She holds much
promise.”

Thorn knelt and
answered gravely “Yes, Milady, we will.  Thank you.”

“One more thing,
my daughter.”  Danu said, smirking.   “You might need some new clothes.”  With
that, Danu turned and walked over to a large tree, and touched its trunk.  She
shimmered, and was gone.

Alley/Andrew
looked down at herself, and laughed.  The clothes she had come to the woods
with as Andrew hung off her like giant sacks... if she stood up, her pants
would have fallen around her ankles - she could now fit two, maybe three of her
within its large waistband - and the shirt she wore was like a gigantic baggy
dress covered in blood.   “Ick. Gross!  I’m going to need new stuff.   I have
no idea what I need - and weirdly, that’s totally fine with me.   I guess I’ll
get used to it soon enough.”

“Mistress?”  A
shy tiny voice asked.  It was Thistle.

“Um... yes,
Thistle?”  Alley/Andrew answered.

“You need to
change, mistress, and you need to collect your relics, now.  Never leave them
lying around - nor let them far from you if you have a choice.  They are your
birthrights, and your connection to your mother.  They are part of you, which
means they can be used against you, if you lose them or they’re stolen.”

Alley/Andrew...
no...  there was no Andrew.  Just Alley.  Alley realized that Thistle was right
- the gifts her mother had left were too valuable to be left lying in the
dirt.  She gathered them up, and put on the ring and pendant - and could
immediately feel the energy pouring into her from them.  She stripped out of
her bloody shirt, and put on the magical windbreaker, willing it to be comfy
clothes - and moments later she was wearing a pastel blue track suit.  She
gathered up her fallen pants, and took the belt on which the pouch of seeds,
and her hunting knife hung and looped it over her shoulder.   There was nothing
she could do about Andrews old shoes not fitting, however - so it would be a
cold hard walk home in sock feet when they left the forest.

“Is Stephanie
okay?”  Alley asked, looking at Billy’s dead body.  Billy was pale, and all
life had left his dead, staring eyes.  It made her feel ill and queasy, and she
looked away.   He didn’t deserve that, she thought.

“Yes, Mistress.”
Rose said, hovering near Stephanie.  “Your mother, Danu, healed her with a vial
of magical water.”

Alley sighed in
relief, and came over to see for herself.  Stephanie was breathing, and her leg
was fine, even though her jeans were bloody and torn.  She knelt and held her
lovers hand.  I hope she doesn’t freak out when she wakes up.  Alley thought.  I’ll
have a hell of a lot of explaining to do, wont I?

The sprites
came, and hovered around their new mistress.  “I for one,” said Thorn, “Am glad
to see you alive, Mistress Alexandra.”  The other sprites chimed in with aye
all around.

“I think you’re
pretty, too, ma’am.”  Petal said, shyly.  “Are you okay like that?”

Alley thought a
bit.  “Yeah, I am guys. I guess I am.  Call me Alley for now, okay?”

“Sure thing,
mistress!”  The sprites answered as a group.  “Mistress Alley it is!”

Alley turned
back to Stephanie - she could feel her shifting and moving, like she was about
to wake up.  “She’s waking up.  Help me explain what happened to her, okay?”

Alley held
Stephanie for several minutes before she woke in her arms...

Chapter 15 –
Greywolf’s Lair

Stephanie
started to stir... she could feel she was still laying on the ground, and her
left leg was cold and wet - but oddly it didn’t hurt even a little bit.   I
must have blacked out, she thought, drowsily. Why don’t I hurt?

She must have
accidentally said the last bit out loud, because the next thing she heard was a
sultry female voice say “Because mom healed it?” followed by a nervous laugh.
The weird thing was that the voice said the words like Andrew would have - but
sounded totally different.  What the hell is going on?!  Stephanie fought to get
her eyes open - and blinked back a bit of pain as the slowly setting sun shone
through the branches of the Black Forest into her eyes.   She was prone - and
the strange woman holding her was wearing a pastel blue track-suit - and was
surrounded by five very familiar wood-sprites.

“Andrew?  Andrew
- is that you?”  She asked, still shocked and astonished.  If that was Andrew,
he - no, she - was about a half foot shorter, two hundred pounds or so lighter,
and a hell of a lot more girly looking than an hour ago.   “What the hell
happened to you?”

“Uh...  Mom
thought I’d like this better, so... I guess its Alley now.  Short for
Alexandra.”  Alley said, nervously praying her girlfriend didn’t freak out on
her.

Steph sat up,
still confused.  “Is that why my leg doesn’t hurt too?”

“Yeah - she
healed you too, hon.”  Alley said.  “She gave me some gifts, and left - so I
came to see how you were doing.”

Stephanie was
still floored.   Of all the people to get sex-changed...why him?  Why didn’t
she change me too, dammit?  Steph felt a bit guilty at her surge of jealousy
and realized how worried Andrew – or Alley – must be.  “Are you going to be
okay, honey?”  Steph asked the newly made Alley.

“I guess so.
With some help from you I’ll be fine...  You will help me, right?”  Alley
begged.

Stephanie
groaned, both from being tired and at how unfair the universe was.   I pray for
something like what just happened to my boyfriend for my entire damn life, and
he gets it out of the frigging blue, and now I have to help him adjust.  Fuck
my life.   “Yeah, Alley is it?  I’ll help.”

“Sweet!”  Alley
said, helping Stephanie up.  “Uh - you might need to help Billy – he’s pretty
much toast.”

“He died!?”
Steph exclaimed.  “Holy crap - I guess he did.  I thought he was a super tough
warrior.”   She looked at Billy’s armless corpse.  It was a bit morbid, but she
thought he looked peaceful.

“He was - and
still is, Ma’am.”  Thorn said, interrupting.  “Einherjar train for battle every
day of their eternal afterlife.  There are no better warriors save the gods and
spirits themselves in the nine worlds.   He was taken by surprise and killed by
a sneak attack - take heed that it doesn’t happen to you and Alley.  The wolf
obviously attempted to take out the strongest combatant as soon as it could,
hoping to pick the two of you off after the initial shock wore off.   Billy and
I might not get along, but his skills are prodigious and deserve respect.”

“And I can fix
this?”  Steph asked.  “Jurin said I could heal him by offering him food and
drink!  Do we have any MREs left, Andrew... I mean Alley?”

“Yeah – I’ve got
some.  Let me get them.”  Alley dug through her napsack and found two MREs and
opened one up, and grabbed a canteen of water, handing them both to
Stephanie.   The MRE looked like a bag of Chicken Cacciatore, a few cookies,
butter, peanut butter, crackers, salt, pepper, coffee, powdered mashed
potatoes, and a wet nap, plus a few other things.   “Yum?” she said, offering
them to Steph.

“If it works, I
don’t care it if tastes like Sandra’s tuna casserole.”  Steph laughed.   Sandra
was one of her and Andrew’s old neighbours in the building they moved out of
when they started this crazy quest - and her poor cooking skills were legendary
in the building - just as was her reputation for trying to foist new
concoctions off on unsuspecting neighbours to test out the recipes.   The current
joke was that she was secretly working to create new biological compounds for
the pharmaceutical companies.

Steph took the
food and water, and dangled it over Billy’s corpse, while holding the Dog tags
in her other hand.  I hope this works, she thought.   Let’s do this.  “Billy
Kincaid!” she said in a strong voice.  “Get your butt off the ground and come
get something to eat and drink!”

Billy’s corpse
shifted - and she realized he wasn’t alive - not yet... Instead his severed arm
crawled back across the ground, and reattached itself to his torso, and color
slowly refilled his body.  His horrible wounds sealed, and soon his chest was
rising and falling as he breathed.  He coughed, and spat up something Stephanie
couldn’t identify and didn’t really want to, and crawled to his feet.  “I’m
up... I’m up...  By Vidar’s balls, that hurt.”  He said.  “Did you guys make
it?”  He brushed the dirt and blood out of his eyes, to see Stephanie looking
relieved - and a new girl in a blue tracksuit and no shoes standing with her.  “Who’s
the cutie?  And where’s your boyfriend?  Did he make it?”

Alley stifled a
laugh.  Cutie! Awesome!  “Right here, Billy.  Mom thought this was an
improvement.”

“Damn, she does
good work.”  Billy said, smirking.  “Nice.”

“Stop ogling my
boyfriend, dammit.”  Steph said snarkily.  “Seriously, he’s been a girl less
than 10 minutes and you’re already thinking about making a play for him - I
mean her?”

“Well, unless
you’re offering I don’t see a problem.  If she says no, then I take no for an
answer.  Doesn’t mean I can’t ask.”   Billy said with all seriousness.   “She’s
cute, you’re cute. I’m cute.  We could have a really good time if we tried.”

Steph just
stared, more surprised than angry.  First, the idea that someone as handsome as
Billy would find her cute was surprising, and second the idea that he would
have no problem whatsoever at bedding someone who was male 10 minutes ago was
confusing her too.  Billy is pretty strange, she thought.  But I guess the only
thing pissing me off, is that as far as I know I’m still with Andrew... but am
I still with Alley?  Oh shit... have I lost Alley?  Her face fell.  “Billy,
just stop, please.”

Billy looked
oddly at her, but stopped.  “Sure thing boss.  Sorry I upset you.”   He took
the canteen and proffered food and gobbled it all up cold, even the powdered
coffee and mashed potatoes.

“Ewww.”  Alley
said.  “How can you eat that stuff like that?”

“I have to.”
Billy said.  “It’s what was offered to me to bring me back - its magic sustains
my body.  If I don’t eat it, I’ll start falling apart and die again... and
frankly dying sucks.  I don’t recommend it.   Besides, unless we make a fire
and boil some water, if I don’t eat it like this, I won’t eat it at all - and I
didn’t think you wanted to spend the night in the woods with no shoes.”

“My feet are
pretty cold.”  Alley agreed.  “And for now the answer is no, okay?”

“Fair enough.”
Billy answered while eating.  It was amusing to see him try and shovel spoons
of dry coffee powder into his mouth then take a swig of canteen water to wash
it down - and kind of gross at the same time.   They waited a few moments for
Billy to finish eating, while the sprites kept watch.  Alley left Stephanie
with Billy, and began collecting the gear she and Stephanie had dropped during
the battle.

“I need to talk
to Alley for a minute, Billy.”  Stephanie said.  “Just finish your dinner, and
leave us alone till were done, okay?”

“Sure thing,
boss-lady.”  Billy said.  “I didn’t mean anything by it, you know - I wasn’t
trying to piss you off.”

Whatever... it
doesn’t matter right now, Billy.  I’ll talk to you a bit later about it, okay?”
By the tone of her voice, Stephanie was stressed out and possibly frightened,
not angry - terse perhaps, and maybe a bit resigned.   She left her Einherjar,
and went to look for Alley.   Her once-boyfriend had cleared up their packs and
weapons they had dropped, and was getting them ready to travel.

Stephanie took a
good solid look at the new Andrew.  She was cute, to be honest - probably nicer
looking than Stephanie ever would look without surgery or magical aid.   Bitch,
she thought, sort of jealously but good-naturedly.  And she looked younger,
with a totally different build.  She even walked like she was born to it.
Damn, She thought. She’s more girl than I am right now.  Steph felt a jealous
tear come to her eye, and she brushed it away.  No, you don’t get to be jealous
today, she thought.  It’s still Andrew, and he’s probably confused as hell.  He
needs my help - I can be jealous later.

“Hey, Roo?”  She
called, using her old nickname for him.  “Can we talk?”

I was waiting
for this, thought Alley. I hope she doesn’t flip out.  I can’t lose her - I can’t.
“Yeah sure thing, love.”

“Are you going
to be okay, like this?”  Steph asked.  “I mean, really okay?”

“Yeah.”  Alley
answered.  “We need to talk later, for sure - but I’ll be okay.  Are we still
okay?  You and me?”

“I... I want us
to be.  Do you want us to be?”  Steph asked.

“Yeah...  I
still love you, hon.  I just look different.  It’s still me inside, I think.”

Stephanie
breathed a sigh of relief.  Thank god!  She thought.  I don’t know if this will
work, but at least we have a chance.  “You’re right, we do need to talk.  Maybe
back at the hotel.  Billy’s right - we need to get out of these woods before
too much longer.”

“You’re worried
I don’t love you anymore?”  Alley asked.  “Or do you think you can’t love me
because I’m a girl now?”

Stephanie
brought herself up short.  “No!  It’s not that!” She said, surprisingly
violently.  “I love you, either as a girl or a boy – it’s just I wasn’t sure if
you were into me anymore.   Your mom might have changed more than your sex -
she might have changed your preferences too, you know.”   She sighed, and gave
Alley a strong, loving hug.   “I love you.  That’s all there is to it.  I can
live with this if you can.  Really.  But we don’t know what this change has
done to you, and it might not be safe in the woods.  We know we still love each
other - lets table the rest until we get to safe territory, okay?”

Alley stiffened
a bit in surprise... To be honest, she hadn’t thought of that.  Did I really
say ‘no for right now’ to Billy instead of Hell no, not ever!?  Maybe mom did
change more than I thought.   “Okay Steph, let’s get going.”   Alley hugged
Stephanie back for several seconds, and the two stood there, lost in their own
thoughts and grief, together.

Eventually they
broke apart and came back to the site of the battle.   Billy and Thorn and Rose
were discussing the bands next move, while Stump, Thistle and Petal were
watching the two lovers.

“Is everything
okay, Mistress Alley?”  Petal asked.

“It is for now,
Petal.”  Alley said.  “If I can’t handle this,” she said, motioning to her
whole body, “is there a way to change back?”

“Yes, mistress,
but it takes a great deal of training to achieve.  Perhaps months or even years
if you’re not talented at it.  You might want to find a way to deal with it for
now – you’ll probably be like that a long time.”  Petal looked truly upset at
the idea of her mistress being unhappy for that long a time.

“Just knowing
there’s a way makes me feel a lot better.  Don’t worry about it, Petal.”  Alley
said, smiling.  “What are those three up to?”

“They’re trying
to decide what we should do next, mistress.”  Stump answered.  “Probably
deciding if it’s worth finding Greyfang’s lair anywhere nearby.   Sometimes
magical beasts like him keep treasures - and if he did, they’re yours by
right.  Better you two have them then some random other guy who finds his den.”

Stephanie
laughed... Oh my god, she thought.  We’ve become RPG characters.  Were looting
the bad guys before we keep going in the adventure.  Oh my fucking god...  At
least it wasn’t rats in the basement, for Pete’s sake.  Stephanie laughed a
little hysterically, until Alley was able to get out of her why she was
laughing - and soon they were both laughing a little hysterically.   Alley
broke it up first, with “I call first dibs!”

Steph laughed,
and said “Fine, but I get first dibs on my quest.  Fair is fair, after all.”

By the time the
two of them stopped their little laughing fit, Billy and the other sprites were
with them.  “Feeling better you two?”  Billy asked.

“Actually, yeah
- I think so.”  said Stephanie.

“Good.  Thorn
found a trail which he thinks leads to Greyfang’s lair.  I suppose the others
told you there might be treasure.  We can either go there and see - and maybe
get back to town by dawn - or head back now, and try and come back tomorrow and
hope we find this place again.”

Alley nodded.  “What
do you recommend, Thorn?”

“Mistress, I
recommend we go now.  I have the trail, and one storm could wash it away
forever.  If we get back late, take a day or two or three and rest up - you
both deserve it.  You’ll need to buy clothes too, so you won’t be going
anywhere soon without preparations.  Besides, if there are any treasures, they
might help you in your next trial – Stephanie’s cave in Norway.”

“If it’s any
help, boss, I agree with the little guy.”  Billy said.  “Tonight is better.  We
still have a little light - if we hurry we can get to his lair, and maybe even
back here by the time full dark falls - and we can use Alley’s sprites and the
flashlights I packed to find our way back to Biederbach.  Better to get it done
that risk losing it by delaying.”

Stephanie
considered both Thorns and Billy’s advice.  “Can we really, really turn down
looting our first treasure hoard?  We’d have to turn in our official RPG gamers
card.”  She said, joking - there was no such thing, but the principle
mattered.  “I think we should at least look and see if there’s something there.”

“Yeah, true.”
Alley agreed.  “We should look.”  Alley couldn’t deny she was incredibly
curious about the wolf’s lair.

“Then we should
go mistress Alley.”  Thorn said.  “Follow me.”

“Whoa, chief.”
Billy said, grabbing his knife and hacking out a number of teeth from Greyfang’s
corpse.  “Have you told them about trophies - cause I’ll bet these teeth are
special, with a name like Grayfang.”

Stump answered
for the sprites.  “Um... trophies are like bits of dead monsters - skin, or
scales, blood, eyes, fur - stuff like that - that have magical properties.
They’re usually one or two uses before they’re used up, but they can really
help turn the tide if the power they give is useful.  We’ll probably be
teaching you all about it soon - but Billy’s right, the teeth might be
helpful.  It’s good to grab some if you think they’ll help out.”

“A lot of scions
carry a cooler with icepacks.”  Said Rose.  “Cause dead body parts either have
to be dried, or they start to um... smell bad.”

“Eww.”  Alley
said.  “Gross.”

“Maybe.”  Billy
said.  “But when using one of these gross trophies saves your life or Stephanie’s
I’ll bet you’ll change your tune.”

“Until then,
then.”  Alley said.  “You got what we need?”

“I’ll take that
to mean the trophy, cause I promised Steph to stop talking about the other thing.”

Alley blushed as
she realized what Billy was actually talking about.  “I meant the trophy.”

“Oh, in that
case, yeah - I got it right here.”  He said, patting his chest pocket.  “We’re
good to go.”

“Good.”
Stephanie said.  “Cause I’m starting to regret summoning you.”

Billy laughed.  “I’m
hurt.”  He said, kind of joking.  It was obvious he didn’t take her comment
seriously.   “I won’t mention it again.”

The eight of
them walked off deeper into the Black Forest, following Thorn as he led them to
Grayfang’s lair.

*              *              *

When the group
of them got to the lair, they found it to be a rather smelly, sour cave opening
in the lee of a great fallen tree - the stump had heaved up as the tree fell,
leaving a large cave like hole beneath its stump and boughs, widened by the
huge wolfs tunnelling.   It stank of wet fur and earth.   The two women and
their guides looked at the dirty, gross hole.

“Don’t look at
me, Alley.”  Steph said, laughing.  “You called dibs - you get to go inside
first.”

Alley stuck her
tongue out at Stephanie, and gave a quirky “Harumph.”  A few moments later, she
was climbing down and inside.  Stephanie and Billy followed - the sprites, with
their better night vision, waited outside.   As the three climbed down the
hole, it was apparent that Grayfang like bones.  There were deer bones, bear
bones, and human bones - amongst other smaller bones of vermin and other
animals.  It was obvious the creature they had killed had had a prodigious
appetite.

It was soon
equally obvious that he didn’t much believe in treasure.   They found a strange
trio of trinkets - an amulet of a dancing monkey make of brown jade, its
leather thong long since eaten or rotted away, and an ebony wand capped with a
silver skull, which oddly didn’t look chewed on like all the other bones in the
cave.  Alley also found a small medal with a scrap of ribbon shaped like a
German cross, which she put in her pocket, figuring it might be important.
There was also a pair of rusted helmets with teeth marks and bite marks that
looked like they belonged to World War II vets.

Maybe they had,
Alley thought.  “It looks like this is all there is.  Let’s get it bagged, and
get out of here.  My feet are cold, and these bones really hurt to walk on.”

“Good.  It’s
time to go anyway – it’s getting late.”  Billy said.

The three of
them climbed out of the cave, with their interesting trinkets held in Alleys
bag, and began to make their way back to Biederbach.   The trip was long and
arduous - but the largest predator in the region was dead.  Nothing bothered
them - and they arrived around 11pm, tired and exhausted and footsore.

Chapter 16 -
Biederbach

“All right
guys... time to go back in the pouch!”  Alley said, wincing - her sock feet had
been torn ragged, and she was sure she sported several blisters on each foot.
She could walk - barely - and although Stephanie was able to walk due to Danu’s
healing magic, she too was limping.   The only one of them other than the
sprites in great shape was Billy.

The sprites
carefully climbed back inside the pouch with little argument - they didn’t want
to be seen by the humans of Biederbach any more than Alley wanted them seen.  “Will
you let us out when we get to the hotel, Mistress?”  Petal begged.

“Sure - a bit
later after we’ve had a chance to talk - Stephanie and I, and Billy too I
suppose.”  Alley said.  “But for now, in the pouch, kay?”

“Okay.”  Petal
sighed and crawled into the pouch - the last sprite left.

“They really,
really like being with you, Andrew... I mean Alley.”  Stephanie said, cursing
to herself.   “Sorry.”

“No worries,
love – I’m going to have to remember my name too.  At least they both start
with the same letter.  I can’t imagine how your brain went from Keith to
Stephanie so easily.”  Alley said.

“What makes you
think it was easy?”  Stephanie asked.  “I kept responding to my old boy name
for over a year and half - I just tried to make it as un-obvious as I could.
It was a real pain in the ass too.   Actually in the end the total switch to
another sound entirely seemed to help me.”

“Huh.”  Alley
winced again.  “Let’s get to the damn hotel - my feet are killing me.”

Billy nodded.  “You’ll
probably need a day or three off of them - you won’t be walking far or fast.
Maybe you’ll heal it faster than usual?  Do we have a few days to rest?  Cause
I suspect we’ll find clothes and other stuff Alley needs easier in Stuttgart
than we will here in Biederbach.”

“Probably.”
Stephanie said.  “And you’re probably right - but well have to buy some stuff
here just to make the trip.   Let’s get back to the hotel, kay?  I think at
least two of us could use a shower.”

“Agreed.”  Alley
said, limping towards the hotel - until Billy swept her into his arms.  “Billy...
what the fu...?”

Billy just
grunted as he took Alleys weight, and started walking back to the hotel.  “It’s
me giving you a lift, is what it is.  I couldn’t carry you over a four hour
hike, but ten minutes to the hotel I think I can manage.   Unless you’d rather
walk that is?  I can put you down.”

Stephanie
smirked at Alleys reaction - she suspected Billy would do something like
this.   “Thanks Billy - I think it’ll do her good to get off her feet for a
few.”

Alley looked
like she was going to argue, but decided against it.  “Thanks Billy.”  She said,
putting her arms around Billy’s neck for support.

As they walked
through the sleepy rural town, it was plain that the only shops open were the
pubs - and traffic was virtually non-existent.  Most of the homes had their
lights off, except for a few scattered here and there, and the electric glow of
the light in the hotel parking lot showed them the way back to their lodging.

Billy put Alley
down just outside the hotel, so she could walk in - hopefully quietly and
undetected - and the three of them entered.  The man watching the front desk
was different than the one who had seen the three of them check in - so he didn’t
even blink as the three went past him and upstairs.   As they entered the lift
(what the locals called an elevator), Alley breathed a sigh of relief she hadn’t
know she was holding.  A few minutes later they were back in their hotel suite.

Alley flopped
down on a bed, groaning.  “Thank God I’m off my feet!  She pulled off her
bloody socks, and hissed as she saw the nasty set of blisters on each foot.  I
think I’m going to need your help with this Billy.”

“Well if it’s
one thing they teach you in the infantry, Billy said, it’s how to take care of
foot injuries.  I’ll patch you up.”   Billy came over and took a look at Alleys
feet, with Stephanie looking over Billy’s shoulder.   “The blisters are bad -
with treatment they’ll hurt for a day or two if you heal at the rate most
scions do.  They’ll heal up fine, but they’ll hurt.”  Billy grinned.  “Considering
the length of the walk, and the time of year, your feet are remarkably good.”

“Great!”  Alley
sighed.  “Thanks.”  She flopped down prone on the bed, waggling her feet for
Billy to bandage them.

“Really, Alley?”
Stephanie asked, laughing.  “Just wait a sec while I get the first aid kit.”
Is she flirting?  Stephanie wondered.  She fetched a kit from one of the packs,
and handed it to Billy, who quickly applied antiseptic ointment, foot powder
where needed, and fresh bandages.

“I think you
should have a sponge bath, Alley, not a shower - or else I’ll have to redo
those bandages again.”  Billy said.

“Okay.  I’ll be
back from the bathroom in a little while.”  Alley said, slowly rising to her
feet.  “See - I can walk, sort of.”

“Need a hand,
hon?”  Stephanie asked.  “With anything?”

Alley smiled,
and shook her head no.  “All that’s gonna happen is a bathroom break and me,
with a washcloth, some elbow grease, and this dirt.  I promise, if I need help,
I’ll call out okay?”

“Sure.”  Steph
answered.

Alley went into
the small bathroom to clean up, leaving Stephanie and Billy alone. As good a
time as any for a serious talk, Stephanie thought.  “Hey Billy, I think you and
I need to talk.”

Billy nodded.  “Sure
thing, boss.  What’s on your mind?”

“Well - your
comments for one thing.  You’re not what most people call politically correct
are you?”

“Not really,
Steph.  Being politically correct basically means you’re not saying what you
really mean - and I tell it like it is.  I got used to it after a few months
with the Einherjar.   That’s how they talk - say what you mean, and mean what
you say.   Simple, and a lot less bullshit.”  Billy smirked.  “Or were you
wondering about the I’d do either of you comments?”

“More the
latter, actually.”  Steph asked.  “Would you really?  Or is it just a game to
you?”

“No, it’s not a
game.  I really think you’re cute.  I think Alley is cute.  I have no problem
being attracted to cute women - even if they weren’t always women.   If that
bothers you, I’m not really sorry - but I’ll stop talking about it if it pisses
you off.  I wasn’t lying when I said I knew a few transexuals before, you
know.  It’s not strange to me.  I wasn’t always an Einherjar.”

“It... it doesn’t
piss me off, Billy.  It’s just confusing.  I spend so much time trying to
barely pass as a woman, and sometimes I can’t even do that - and then someone
who looks so fucking gorgeous as you do says I’m cute, I guess I just don’t
know if I can believe it, you know.  Like you’re having a joke at my expense,
or trying to make me feel better - especially when compared to how Alley turned
out.”   Stephanie sniffed a bit.  Stupid tears!  She thought.  I guess my self
confidence isn’t as good as I thought.  “I just needed to know if you were
serious about that.”

Billy looked
into her eyes - and Stephanie could feel herself melting under his gaze.  She
barely heard when he answered her.  “Totally serious, boss.   I don’t joke
about stuff like that - ever.”   He looked away, and the effect he had on
Stephanie broke with his gaze.   “I don’t play with people’s emotions like a
game.  It’s not right.  It’s the easiest way in the world to hurt someone and
end a friendship.”

Stephanie gulped
air, recovering from the effect Billy’s gaze had over her.   She took a moment
to compose herself, and continued.  “Thanks Billy – it’s good to know that.
But could you lay off the offers with Alley for a few days till she’s had some
time to adjust to her change - I don’t want her having to worry about whether
her sexual preference may have changed or not, or dealing with extra stress,
okay?”

“No problem,
Stephanie.”  Billy said.  “Anything else?”

“Yeah - who were
you before you were an Einherjar?  What did you do?  Where did you grow up?
Do you still have family?  All that stuff.”

“It’s too much
to go into in one night, boss.”  Billy said, trying to change the subject.  “I
grew up in northern Ontario, in a city called North Bay.  I hunted and fished a
bit, and when I was 18 I got the hell out and joined the army, just like my dad
had and my grandpa had when they were young men.  He even drove me to the
recruitment center.  My mom left us when I was young - I guess she felt she
didn’t have any reason to stay - so I was raised mostly by my dad, and by my
cousin Jeannie.   I miss them a lot.”

“Do they know
you’re alive?”  Steph asked.

“I’m not alive,
Steph.  I’m kind of alive - but not really.  I died - and now I’m a solidified
creature of spirit.   It’s against the rules for me to talk to them.”

“Look, Billy, as
far as I’m concerned you’re alive.  You breathe, talk, bitch, hurt and get
hungry just like the rest of us - and dead people don’t do any of that.  I don’t
care about the technicalities.  So I’m going to give you an order - and if I
catch shit, I’ll take the blame - not you.  Call your dad.  Tell him you’re
okay.  Talk to him as long as you want, about whatever you want - and tell him
when we get back to North America, well come and visit him so he can see you.”

Billy’s look was
pure shock.  She can’t be for real!  He thought.  “Re...really?”  He asked.  “Thank
you, Stephanie!  Thank you!   I’ll call him right now - in my room.  Thanks.”
I need to call dad - I might not get another chance for a long time.  I can’t
believe she’ll actually go visit... what the hell will I tell him?  Sorry I can’t
stay, but I died and went to heaven, but now I’m enslaved to another person and
I’m back for a vacation?  Oh hell!  Billy didn’t think about it twice; he got
up and went to his room, closed the door and called his dad.

*              *              *

Alley stood in the
bathroom, staring at herself in the mirror.  She had stripped her clothes off -
and as she removed the track suit, it had returned to its normal form of a
light jacket - and saw her new body in the mirror for the first time.  It’s
real.  She thought.  I’m not dreaming!  I’m really Alley.  Oh. My. God.
Eeeeeee!   Alley’s mental squee was enough to give even herself pause.  It’s a
miracle!   I’ll have to thank mom, when I see her next.   I can’t believe how
BIG everything looks now... I only lost about six inches - why does everything
look so much bigger?  She felt so small that she might blow away in a stiff
breeze.

Alley sighed and
began to wet the washcloth for her sponge bath.  This should be interesting,
she thought.  As she started scrubbing, Alley noticed a few things pretty
quick... First, her skin was more sensitive than it used to be, and that she
really, really liked that.   In fact, after a few minutes of washing, she felt
very flushed, and warm and wet in places she wasn’t used to feeling warm or
wet.  This is different... nice, but different, she thought.  I’ll have to
explore more later.  Alley felt sleek - like a cat, not bulky and always tired
or hurting.  In fact, it was amazing just how good she felt.  I’m not even a
bit tired, she thought.  I’m not hungry either.  Why?  I feel like a million
bucks!  She decided she preferred the new her.  I just hope I haven’t screwed
things up with Steph.  She muttered to herself.

She could hear
Steph and Billy talking still, and decided to give them a bit more time.  I
wonder what they’re talking about?  Probably me, or Billy.  Did I really say ‘maybe
later’ to Billy?  Alley sat and thought about it - about whether she liked men
or women - and came to the realization she wasn’t absolutely sure which she
liked.  Maybe I like both?  I still love Stephanie, and she turns me on - but
when Billy picked me up like that - swept me off my feet, I could swear I was
seconds away from swooning!   I think I like both.  I guess I’m Bi now?   I
wonder what else I’ll discover in the next few days?

Alley took her
new breasts in her hands - they were large enough, without being either huge or
small - and looked nice, but they felt like heavy pieces of meat.  No wonder
ladies need bras with these things.  I guess I’m going to need a few of those
too, now.  I hope they’re not too annoying to get used to.  She thought.   Oh
hell – I’m going to need to learn so much stuff, my brain will melt.  Visions
of Stephanie trying to teach her how to use makeup and other feminine tasks
danced through her imagination until she felt a bit overloaded.  Later.  I’ll
deal with all that later.  Baby steps.

Billy and Steph
seemed to have stopped talking by now, so she quickly finished up her bath,
wondering if Stephanie or Billy would have a joke about how long she spent in
here, and what she was doing.   I probably would have, so if they do, I guess
it’s fair.  She got up slowly, favoring her injured feet, and left the
bathroom.

*              *              *

Stephanie saw
Alley come out of the bathroom, and gasped...  With all the dirt and mud and
blood washed off, she didn’t look just cute - she looked gorgeous.  Stephanie
could only stare in awe, and feel more than a bit jealous at her boyfriends’
fortune.   “You look amazing, Alley.”  She said.

“I... I do?”
Alley said.  She was obviously a little worried about Stephanie’s reaction.  “Thanks...
I think I look pretty good too.  Where’s Billy?”

“I found out he
has family still alive, so I ordered him to call his dad and talk to him for as
long as he wanted to.”

“Is that okay?
I mean for dead people to call the living?”  Alley asked.

“Don’t know.
Don’t care.  If nothing else, he should be able to say goodbye.  And if we
happen to visit his home town when were back in Canada, and he happens to see
his dad for a few hours, well – that’s just coincidence.  I’m sure we can find
a good reason to be in North Bay.”   Stephanie smiled.

“Bigfoot.  We
could be hunting for nasty titan-bigfoots.”  Alley laughed.  “Good idea.  I
suppose we should learn more about Billy - and the sprites too.”

“Yeah - for a
while I was thinking of Billy as a helper and servant, not a person - and it
sucked.  I feel bad I screwed up, and I’m trying to make it up to him with the
phone call thing.   How are you doing, love?”  Stephanie asked.

“Good.  Weird,
but good.   I guess I’ll have a lot to learn, huh?”

“So much your
head will explode.”  Steph said, laughing.  “But you don’t have to learn it all
in one day, or even in one year.  It takes time and practice - and a lot of
what you think you need to learn is just common sense and not much different
from being a guy - but a lot is so different it’s like learning a foreign
language.”

“Heh.  Oh well -
what do they say?  In for a penny, in for a pound?”  Alley said.  “What about
you and I, hon?   Has anything changed there?”

“Well, yes - and
no.  There’s the glaringly obvious change - but other than that I still love
you.  Hell, I’m worried sick you don’t love me anymore, and that you’ll be
chasing guys soon.   You aren’t planning on it, are you?” Stephanie asked, only
partly joking.

“No!  I think I
like guys AND girls now, but I’m not planning on chasing anyone but you.  You
know I wish this had happened to you too, Steph.”  Alley said, touching her
girlfriends cheek with the palm of her hand, caressing it.  “I know how much
you want this.  It should have happened to you first.  Are you mad?”

“I don’t
know...  I’m jealous - but mad?  No.  I wish it was me too, but not at your
expense.  You’re frigging gorgeous, half my age, and I barely pass.  I look
like your tranny mom.  This fucking sucks.”   Stephanie sniffed a tear.   “I
love you.”

“I love you too,
Steph.   Maybe your mom will do something similar?”  Alley said, trying to
cheer Stephanie up.

“Maybe, love.
Maybe.  We can hope?”  Stephanie grasped Alleys smaller hand, and squeezed it.
“I’m gonna grab a quick shower.  Did you want to still sleep in the same bed?”

“Of course.  I
may look different, but that hasn’t changed.   Are you going to be okay with me
being a girl?”  Alley asked.

“Yeah.  I’ll be
fine.  I’ll see you soon.”

Stephanie rose
and went to the shower.  Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at
herself, and she couldn’t help but compare herself to the young goddess in the
other room.   We can hope.  She thought.  I hope.  Stephanie turned on the
water, and stepped into the shower.  The smooth sluicing of the water helped
her clear her thoughts - and she started to pray.  “Please, mom.  I don’t know
if you’re listening - but what happened to Alley... if there’s any magic left
for me, could I have that too?  I don’t know how to pray to you, mom - but it’s
the only thing I ever wanted.  I even dream about it.  Please.  I need it.”
She fell to her knees in the shower, and hung her head, praying “Please... please...”
over and over.  Stephanie was grateful for the shower and the sound of the
sluicing water - it helped mask her tears, and the running water, her sobs.

Chapter 17 -
Night Moves

Stephanie
slipped out of the bathroom quietly, and slipped across the suite and into
bed.  The room was dark, except for the glow of electric street lamps outside
the hotel, and the glow of the digital alarm clock that came with the suite.
As she snuggled under the covers, she felt more than heard Alley shift and roll
over to face her.

“Hey, love.  You
took a long time... I wasn’t sure you were coming back tonight.  You okay?”
Alley asked, her tone soft but serious.  “You can tell me, hon.”

“I... I will be.”
Stephanie answered.  “It’s been a rough day.  I’m sorry it took so long.”

“Tell me about
it.”  Alley said, cuddling in close to Steph, and wrapping her arms around her.

“You feel a lot
different.”  Stephanie said, hugging Alley close.  The smooth curve of her
slimmer, naked torso and breasts was a noticeable difference from the usual -
Andrew, before was so large, Stephanie couldn’t put her arms around him - now,
it was no problem, with arm left over.  She felt softer, but tighter too - more
muscled, less flab.  It was nice.

“I noticed.”
Alley chuckled.  “You feel a bit different to me too.   You know, love - if the
sprites were right, and I can learn talents to become male again, I’m sure you
could learn the same ones and become female.  I know this must be really
upsetting you.”

“It is, and it
isn’t, Alley.  I want what you got today so damn bad its killing me - but I’m
not mad you got it.   I know I can learn those talents too - but the sprites
said it would take months or years - and I’m tired of waiting!  I don’t want to
wait months or years - I think I’ve waited long enough...”  She snuggled
closer, pulling Alley’s head into the nook between her head and shoulder, and
began stroking her long dark hair.  “I’ve been trapped like this for decades -
and I’m tired of suffering.  I’m tired of it.   I just want to get it over
with.  That’s all.”

“I actually
understand, Steph... I do.”  Alley thought back to all of those years she felt
trapped in her shell; she knew what Stephanie meant.  It led to desperation and
despair.

Stephanie
smiled, and said nothing; she just continued to stroke Alleys hair, and hugged
her fiercely.

“Hmmmm.... That
feels nice.”  Alley said, almost purring.   She let Stephanie stroke her hair a
while longer, then shifted up in the bed - and the next thing Stephanie knew,
Alley was nibbling on Stephanie’s earlobe, being careful to avoid the piercings
in her ear.

Stephanie moaned
a little with pleasure, and a bit of surprise.  “You sure you want to do this
tonight, hon?”  She asked, getting turned on.  “I thought you might need some
time to, well, adjust?”

“I think we both
need it, love.”  Alley said in a whisper.  “If you want me to stop, just say
so, okay?”

“Okay, hon.”
Stephanie leaned into Alleys face, and kissed her - she smelled different -
like clover, and tasted different;  good - but different.  Her hands began to
wander, even as she could feel Alleys hands wandering on their own, and after a
few moments, Stephanie realized she needed out of her nightgown and pulled it
off, leaving herself naked next to Alley.

The two lovers
started caressing each other, but this time Alley took the lead and Stephanie
felt Alley run her lips from her breasts to her neck, and nibble her ears
again... she shivered all over from the sensation, and Alley giggled.   “Still
sensitive, I see.”  Alley laughed.  “Good.  This will be fun.”

The kissing and
nibbling continued until Stephanie was noticeably aroused - flushed, breathing
fast - and starting to lose a teensy bit of coherence.  Stephanie, on the other
hand, was feeling an intense hunger growing - a need she hadn’t felt in months,
and she decided to act.   Steph grabbed Alley, and flipped her onto her back,
then kissed Alleys breasts, and started sucking gently on her nipples, while
caressing her sides up and down...   From Alleys moan, she approved.
Stephanie continued, and slowly kissed and sucked each breast, and then moved
down Alleys stomach towards her waist.   “Last chance, honey...”  Stephanie
said.  “Do you want me to stop?”

“NO!”  Alley
said, hoarsely.  “I... I mean no, keep going love.  I like it.”  Alley looked a
little wild eyed - it was obvious the sensations she was feeling were ones she
had never felt before - but it was equally obvious she was enjoying them a
great deal.  Stephanie started kissing and licking Alleys new groin - each one
sending shivers through Alley as the strange sensations rocked through her.   I
think I’m getting wet!  She thought - before Stephanie’s tongue plunged in
between Alleys labia and into her clitoris and drove all conscious thought out
of her for several minutes, as her lover teased, kissed and aroused Alley bit
by bit until she couldn’t take any more.

Alley could feel
something building - a pressure - and suddenly it happened!  She could feel
herself cumming!  It’s so different, she thought.  It’s like a glow that doesn’t
end.  She was awash in pleasure - she felt like she was glowing, and imagined
she could see and hear herself writhing and moaning with pleasure, as if in her
mind’s eye.   The waves of pleasure washed over her as she tried to reconcile
what just happened to her...  She was still trying to sort out how exactly she
felt, when Stephanie rose from her crotch, and kissed her full on the lips...
the sweet taste of her own juices filling her mouth.  She kissed Stephanie
back.

“What the hell
was that?”  Alley said.  “I’ve never felt like that before... it was amazing!”
The afterglow of their lovemaking was still dazing her a bit... it certainly
had been pleasurable.

“Don’t look at
me, Alley - unlike you I’m still male down there.  I don’t know what it’s like
any more than you did yesterday.”  Stephanie said sadly.   “Was it good?”

“Good!?  It was
frikking amazing!”  Alley exclaimed.   “Is that what I taste like?”

“Apparently,
love.”  Stephanie answered with a smirk.  “You were really nice.”

“Do you want me
to try and help you, love?”  Alley asked.  “I can’t make you do all the work,
after all.”

“Yeah, if you
would, hon.”  Stephanie laid back, to let her lover work.   When she and Andrew
made love, it wasn’t often penetrative - Stephanie didn’t like anything in her
back door - and Andrew had been willing to wait for Stephanie to have her
SRS.   Tonight, Alley just wanted to share how she felt with her lover.   Alley
knew Stephanie was incredibly sensitive - so much so that simple tickling could
reduce her to helplessness with ridiculous ease...  So she made use of it.

Alley caressed
and teased, kissed and nibbled Stephanie up and down her torso, from neck to
waist, until Stephanie was just as hot and bothered as Alley had been and now
was again.   She looked down at Stephanie’s small member - the years of hormone
therapy had shrunken it, and she wasn’t able to get off hardly at all any more
- and usually didn’t want to.   Her small hand reached out to caress it, as if
in question - and instead of a ‘no’, all Alley got was an aroused gasp for
breath.  She stroked the little thing, kissing it and rubbing it till it was
standing at attention - and then without warning, took Stephanie into her mouth
and began moving up and down on her small shaft.  Stephanie writhed in
pleasure, and her hips started pumping a little, even as Alley moved up and
down.  A few moments later, Stephanie bucked and moaned, and Alley felt a small
spurt of liquid in her mouth.  Not much - just a little.  Since the hormones,
there had never been much - or so Stephanie had said.   Alley had never done
this before - even as Andrew - and her willingness to help Stephanie down there
surprised her.

“Sorry I couldn’t
hold it longer.”  Steph said, stroking Alleys hair.  “I don’t have any control
over that guy anymore since the hormones.”

Alley kissed
Stephanie on the lips, like Stephanie had done to her, letting her lover taste
herself in turn.  “Don’t worry about it, love.  I’m just glad I was able to
make you happy.  Did you like it?”

“I think so – it’s
not as good as it used to be years ago, but that’s just me and the hormones
changing their opinion of what the body likes.  It was nice...  You’ve never
done that before...  Why now?”  Stephanie asked.

“Today seemed
like a good day for fresh starts.  And I wanted to make you happy.”  Alley
said, laying down on her side next to Steph, looking into her face.  “I love
you.  I want to make you happy all the time.”

Stephanie smiled
back.  “I love you too, Alley.  I suppose today is as good for a fresh start as
any other.  Does the new Alley have any plans the old Andrew didn’t?”

“Well,” she
said, twisting some hair around her finger.  ‘I am looking forward to getting
clothes that fit - shoes, that stuff - and I’m planning on living life and
having fun - a lot more than I did before.  I don’t need to sit around doing
nothing - and I’ve got no more excuses to keep doing it either.”

“I’m glad.  I’ll
try and keep up.”  Steph answered, then got all frank with her, wiping some of
the fluids off her lips and chin.  “Do I really taste like that?  Ewww.”

Alley laughed,
and threw a pillow at her...  A few moments later they wrestled, tickled, and
collapsed asleep in each others arms, where they stayed the rest of the night.

*              *              *

Whatever just
happened over there, Billy thought, it sounded pretty hot.  I wonder if I
should go check on them, you know - to make sure they’re okay?  Fortunately for
Billy, common sense won out over libido, and he drifted off to sleep, dreaming
of what the two women in the next room were doing with each other, and
wondering, perhaps if they ever might want him to join them.   His last
thoughts as he drifted off were of the words the Norse seeress Groa had told
him when he arrived in Asgard.  I wonder if she was right?  He thought - and
then thought no more, as sleep took him.

*              *              *

Alley woke first
the next day, to find herself entwined with Stephanie, and the sheets kicked
onto the floor or tied into knots.   Last night was special, she thought.  It
was different too.  Stephanie was really comfortable with me - I guess she must
be Bi?   I wouldn’t have guessed.   She thought on ruminating further, but her
bladder was starting to become insistent.  Extricating herself proved easier
than she thought, and soon she was in the bathroom cleaning up while Stephanie
dozed on their bed.

Last night was
amazing.  Alley thought, as she hopped into the shower.  I never would have
dreamed it was like that.   She was busy soaping herself up, when she felt the
shower curtain open and someone else enter the shower with her.  “If that’s
Billy, I’m going to kill you.”  She said, trying to wipe the soap out of her
hair and eyes.

A tender kiss
from a female friend was her answer, as Stephanie’s body pressed against hers
in the shower.  “Oh, I’m pretty sure it’s not Billy.”  Steph said.  “But if you
really want, I could go get him.”

Alley laughed,
thinking ‘Be careful what you wish for’, Steph.  “I’m happy with you right now,
love.”

As the two moved
together in the shower stall, they soaped each other up, and began to caress
each other.  They kissed.  They fondled.  It was some time again before they
emerged.

*              *              *

Later, Billy was
changing Alleys dressings again.  “Seriously - you had a shower and didn’t
notice these sopping wet bandages on your feet?  How?”

“I was... I was
otherwise occupied.”  Alley said.  “That’s my story and I’m sticking to it.”

“Uh-huh.”  Billy
said, smirking.  “I know damn well what was going on in the shower.  We
probably won’t have hot water for the rest of the day because of it.
Otherwise occupied...”  Billy snorted.   “At least your feet are healing really
quickly...  You’ll probably be fine by tomorrow morning at this rate.  It might
sting a bit, but it shouldn’t hurt or hinder you.”

Stephanie
laughed.  “Then I guess the next thing to do is get clothes for our new Alley.”

“Yup!”  Alley
agreed.  “Let me know what you find.”

“Nuh-uh, lady.”
Stephanie said.  “You’re coming with us - in that track suit your jacket turned
into if nothing else.  You need to learn your sizes and what to buy and what to
avoid.”

“Um... what if I
hate shopping?” Alley said.

Stephanie
scowled a mock frown.  “Then you would be guilty of feminine heresy and be
forced to undergo the tickling ritual - involving me, Billy, and five sprites.
C’mon, honey - shopping can be fun.  Think of it like you’re equipping your
favorite character in an RPG...  Plus it makes you look sexy.  Please?”

“Okay, okay.”
Alley said, yielding under Stephanie’s pressure.  “I’ll come.”

“Can I come too?”
Billy asked.

“You want to
come shopping for ladies clothes?”  Alley asked.

“No.  I want to
see you and Stephanie try on ladies clothes - and I don’t want to be bored out
of my freaking mind in this hotel room doing nothing for the next two or three
hours.”  Billy said.   “It’s called risk management.  Either I’m with you where
you can keep tabs on me...”

“Or he’s
somewhere out of our sight getting into gods know what trouble...” Stephanie
finished.  “It’s settled.  You’re coming with us.”

“See - that was
easy.”  Billy laughed.

*              *              *

A few hours
later, the trio came back to the hotel, carrying some packages.  Alley had
found two or three outfits - mostly jeans and t-shirts, sweaters and blouses -
but Stephanie had been able to convince her to try a skirt - although she didn’t
take much convincing, being eager to try new things.   Fitting her for a bra
had been more difficult, if only because Billy kept trying to help, but in the
end they had found 3-4 of the things that Alley could live with - she was a
32C, which only served to irritate the hell out of Stephanie for part of their
trip.  Still, Alley was dressed in new clothes, and looked a whole lot better
than when she crawled out of the Black Forest - or how she would have looked
wearing Andrew’s old clothes.

“Well, were back
- now time to check out.”  Billy said.

“I know.”
Stephanie groaned.  “We’ve got to get back to Stuttgart and make plans to get
to Norway.”

“Yup.” Billy
agreed.  “And since it’ll probably take us a few days to get you and Alley
train tickets, we’d better get a move-on.”   Billy looked around.  “You didn’t
call the sprites?”

Alley looked a
bit sheepish.  “I didn’t call them out last night.  I was... distracted.”

I’ll say she
was, Stephanie thought.  I know I was.

“Fair enough.”
Billy said.  “But that means they won’t be able to come out till were at the
new hotel.   Did you talk to the concierge and arrange for the taxi, Steph?”

“Yup – it’ll be
here in about 30 minutes.”

“Then I guess we’d
better get a move on.   I’ll grab my stuff so none of it gets left behind.
Wouldn’t want the maid finding these...” he said, motioning to his axe, assault
rifle, and kite shield.

“Definitely not.”
Alley laughed.

With that, the
trio got into motion and packed up their belongings, making sure nothing
valuable was left behind.  Ten minutes after that, the three were resting in a
cab headed back to Stuttgart.   Billy fell asleep within minutes, as usual, and
Alley was looking out a window, lost in her own thoughts.

As they drove,
Stephanie felt her spirits rising.  My trial is next...  I don’t even know what
we’ll face?   I wonder if I’ll get lucky like Andrew did?   That would be
nice.   Stephanie’s daydreams carried her for most of the trip, leaving her
lost in thought.   She tried not to touch on the thought of ‘what if we don’t
make it’? - but it was hard not to, not when they were so close.   Time will
tell what fate has in store for us.  She thought.   I hope it’s good.

Chapter 18 -
Train Station

In the cab,
Alley was lost in thought - mostly thoughts running over the events of the last
few days.   She was wearing the little jade monkey medallion she had found in
the cave lair of Grayfang - she had strung it on a new nylon cord - and she
sometimes looked at the cross shaped medal she had found in the cave as well.
Maybe if I show it to Billy, he’ll know what kind of medal or award it is?  She
thought.   Alley shrugged, and felt the uncomfortable tightness of her new
brassiere get in the way again.   How does Stephanie put up with this thing?
She wondered.  It feels like I can’t breathe.  “It’s tight!  Urgh!” she said,
trying to adjust the straps for the tenth time to get more comfortable.

“Tough time
getting used to it, hon?”  Steph asked.  “It took me almost a year to get used
to mine.”

“Yeah.”  Alley
said, laughing a bit.  “And I suppose I’m too big to do without, right?”

“Probably,
love.  You’d be pretty uncomfortable when you run or do anything physical
without it.  You know, if you’re having a rough time getting used to a bra, why
not try the elasticized sports bras for a few weeks – they’re usually more
comfortable.  They’re not as dressy - but if you’re dressing casual, they might
stand in for a week or two till you get used to wearing one.”

“I thought they
were just for sports?”  Alley asked, a bit surprised.

“Yeah, like
track pants are only for working out.  Wear what makes you comfortable, Alley.”
Steph said.  “We can always try the fancy stuff or the more normal bras once
you’re used to the sports bras.”

“Okay...”  Alley
said.   “You had to get used to it too?”

“Oh hell yeah,”
Stephanie said.  “I didn’t have anyone to help me, either so my fit was almost
always wrong - I was constantly adjusting straps, hitching it up over a shoulder
and trying to put the girls back in the cups when they fell out.  It was
hell.   Eventually I got fitted properly when I got some courage and asked a
clerk to help at a specialty store - and a little while after that it started
to get easier.  It wasn’t until about a year later I stopped even noticing it.”
Steph smiled.  “Have you noticed anything else about ladies clothes yet?”

“Aside from the
fact they have half as much fabric as men’s clothes, and cost twice as much -
no, not really.”  Alley snorted in frustration - she remembered how shocked she
was when she found out how much clothes cost for women, as compared to men.
And how much a good bra would cost when she needed to replace it.   Fifty
dollars, plus?  Seriously?   It’s criminal.   Alley might be disgusted with the
cost - but she couldn’t deny the uncomfortable bra she was wearing did make her
look more sexy. I guess what I should be asking myself is Why is that a big
deal for me right now? - because it kind of is...  I wonder how much I’ve
changed - and how much more I’ll keep changing?

“Let me know if
you feel the same way when you wear something other than jeans and a t-shirt.”
Steph said laughing.  “The first time I wore a dress I felt so self conscious
and so... right, I guess is the only way to say it, it was like a transcendent
experience.  And nylons or leggings?  That was a sensual experience and a
half...   Seriously – women’s clothing is so damn sexy compared to men’s it’s
ridiculous.   You’ll like it, I think.”

Alley smiled
wryly.  “If you say so, Steph.  Right now I’m wondering if I’ll ever adjust.”
Alley was trying to adjust - but her clothes she knew, were as close to her
boys clothes as she could reasonably get.  She had two pairs of blue jeans -
slim fit, which hugged her every curve, plus a few pairs of shorts, a few
blouses, a sweater, two t-shirts, three bras and a two sports bras, underwear,
a pair of running shoes and a pair of sandals with a low heel.   Today she was
wearing a pair of jeans, and a t-shirt, like Steph had said.  They felt mostly
normal - but Alley felt more than a little self-conscious with the V-neck of
her t-shirt revealing more of her new breasts than she felt comfortable
with...  She felt both exposed and sexy at the same time, and couldn’t help
remembering the looks of interest she had garnered while the three of them had
waited for the Taxi to arrive.

I’ll admit it
felt good.  Alley thought.  But it felt scary too.  I guess it’s just because I’m
not used to it - or I’m worried someone will discover I’m secretly Andrew or
something.  Stupid.   Still, I guess if I didn’t want this somehow, mom wouldn’t
have given it to me - and I did say I’d trade my problems for Alleys...  Be
careful what you wish for?  Alley smirked.  It wasn’t that bad - just something
to get used to.   At least my shirt covers my belly for now.

The car ride
continued mostly in silence as Steph and Alley turned back to their thoughts.
The remainder of the trip to Stuttgart took only 45 minutes; the entire trip
was less than two hours.   As the car rolled up to the train station, Billy
woke and got himself in order, straightening his jacket and pants.   Stephanie
yawned and stretched her arms, and Alley looked eager to be out of the cab and
standing.

A few minutes
later, Billy tipped the cabby and the three of them were standing outside the
Stuttgart Central Station - a large building that could easily house a dozen or
more trains.  They could see the large vaulted roof inside the building was a
very attractive latticework of steel beams and plexiglass sheets to let in
sunlight, but keep out unwanted weather.   It looked rather art-deco and modern
at the same time - very attractive.

“Well - this is
it, you two.”  Billy said.  “I’m going to have to vamoose.  I can’t carry these
weapons onto the train or across the borders - and I’m not leaving them behind.”

“Yeah.”
Stephanie said - a little sadly.  She had begun to grow fond of Billy’s
presence, even if he did irritate the hell out of her at times.  “Is there
anything we can do about that?”   Actually, she thought, I feel a good deal
more than fond - I just don’t know how to explain it to myself.  Like he and I
are bonded I guess - but not like Alley and I.  It’s weird.

“I’ll ask when I’m
up in Valhalla, kay?”  He said.  “I might be able to - I might not.  You might
have to find me a fake ID or something.  I dunno.  Maybe we can FedEx the
weapons to Trondheim?”

“Well, we’ll
summon you and the sprites as soon as we get there.”  Alley said.  She missed
her sprites too.  “And we’ll try to keep our heads down while were travelling.”

“Good.”  Billy
smiled.  “I know you’ll do okay - I mean, what’s the worst that could happen?”

“What!?”
Stephanie groaned.  “You did not just do that - you NEVER hand the universe a
line like that - it begs for Hubris and Irony.  Goddamn.”

“Yeah, really.”
Alley said.  “The train could derail.  It could be taken by terrorists.  It
could be shunted into another dimension.  We could get recruited into a cult,
or kidnapped.  Spies could mistake us for enemy agents.  Tom Cruise could try
to stop a deadly virus in our car - who the hell knows what could happen?
Seriously, dude - have you ever watched a movie or a TV show?”

“To be fair,
most people never experience ANY of that, Alley.”  Billy said.  “Is it too much
to assume you’ll probably have a boring train ride and get to Norway without
much in the way of problems?”

“Maybe not - but
Thorn was telling me about how weird coincidences followed people like
Stephanie and I - and it’ll happen a lot more now that I’ve been fully
accepted.  It’ll be worse when she gets accepted too.”  Alley explained.

“Ah - I hadn’t
known Thorn was teaching you about that.”  Billy said.  “Steph, when I get
back, remind me to tell you about Fateful Auras – it’s that coincidence thing
Alley mentioned.   I suppose you’re right, Alley – I’ll try not to tempt fate
again.”

Stephanie took
Billy to a quiet spot nearby, and quickly banished him to Valhalla - again with
a flash and a popping sound - and returned to Alley.   “I guess we should go in
and get tickets, eh hon?”

“Beats walking.”
Alley answered smirking.  “Although now that my legs are better, I’ll bet I
could backpack that far in time.”

“Bet you never
thought you’d say that and not be lying, eh?”  Stephanie asked.

“Yeah - not
really.  I really am shocked - happy, but shocked.   Thanks for your help in
adjusting, love.”

“No problem,
Alley.” Steph answered.  “Let’s get inside and get our tickets.   Stephanie
fumbled for her phrase book and tried to find the phrase for ‘We would like to
buy a ticket to Trondheim’ - but was having more than a little bit of
difficulty.   As they walked inside, she kept searching for the proper phrase
but had no luck.  “It was here a moment ago, really!  Argh!”

“What’s up
Stephanie?”

“I’m trying to
find the phrase to buy tickets.  I can’t find the stupid thing.”  She said,
holding up the phrase book in frustration.

Alley nodded.  “Have
you tried ‘Kann ich ein ticket nach Trondheim?’

Stephanie turned
and stared at her girlfriend.  “Wha...?”  She looked more than a little
surprised.  “That sounds like it - how did you know it?”

“I don’t know.”
Alley answered.  “I... I just knew it.  It popped into my head.  Come to think
of it, I’ve been able to understand everyone we’ve met since yesterday.  It
just didn’t register.   I don’t know how I know, Steph - I just know.”

“Welp, we don’t need
this then!”  Steph said, laughing, tossing the phrase book into a garbage bin.  “You’re
ordering the tickets then, hon.  We’re going to...”

“Trondheim,
Norway.  I know hon.”  Alley smiled.  “I got it.”

They waited in
the queue, and got their tickets... from the looks of it they would be in a
small cabin - which was nice - but the trip was 38 hours, and there was no
sleeper car.  It was going to be a long, arduous trip.   Tickets weren’t cheap
either - about 400$ each, plus any food or drink they bought at various stops
and train changes.  Even though they were dismayed by the duration of the trip,
both girls were eager to watch half of Europe roll by their train window.  They
wondered what they might see - and who they might meet.   The two of them gathered
their luggage, and went down to the train platform to wait for their train and
the first leg of their journey.

*              *              *

Hariko watched
the two women blunder their way through the train station.  One was quite
pretty, and graceful, if a bit boyish in her mode of dress. The other, probably
her mother, Hariko thought, was rather plain and a little too masculine to be
pretty - but whose clothes and makeup looked acceptable.   They were an odd
couple - a mother and daughter heading somewhere on a train.  I wonder where?
Hariko thought.  Tourists were wonderful... Some were interesting, and no one
really noticed when they went missing.  Unless someone knew they were missing,
no one even looked until it was too late.   She smiled, and walked over to the
ticket agent.  Hariko was short - and found she had to look up to see the
agent, who was pretty average in height.   Being so short makes counters
annoying, Hariko thought as she craned her neck up to see the ticket agent.
Hariko was curvy and sexy, and reeked of class - and walked with confidence and
style.  Hariko’s clothes were pretty and stylish - she spent a great deal of
money to look that way, and enjoyed the way she looked.   The custom sewn
skirts cost a lot - but boy do they make it easier to hide my tails, she
thought.  After all, can’t let them get too close a look at me, right?

“Excuse me, ma’am.”
Hariko asked the ticket agent in perfect German.  “My friend was just here with
her mom getting her tickets...  Did she get mine too, or do I have to get one?”

“Umm... no, the
young lady before you only bought two tickets - to Trondheim, Norway.”  The
ticket agent explained.  “They’re 342 Marks if you need one.”

“Oh wow.”
Hariko said in mock surprise.  “Just a moment.”  She produced a credit card, and
quickly bought a ticket to Trondheim, just as the couple in front of her had.
I wonder if I’ll even go all the way with them to the end?  She wondered.  I
guess I’d better go catch up.  “Thanks!”

Hariko wondered
why she was following these two strangers - but that’s how it was with her and
her kind...  She was hunting for something to catch her interest - and they
caught her fancy.   Time would tell if it would end well, or end poorly - with
mortals it usually ended poorly, but not always.  Hariko remembered the time
she spent a decade with a mortal monk about thirty years ago... he had somehow
reminded her of her first husband, Shedo.   Mortals are sometimes good for
something other than eating, she thought.  I wonder why these ones caught my
attention?   She rushed to catch them at the train platform...  The train north
to Berlin was due in less than fifteen minutes.

The ticket agent
looked at the quickly retreating woman, and couldn’t help but notice something
- or somethings - under her skirt twitch, looking for all the world like a... a
tail!   Shaking her head in disbelief, the ticket agent went back to work,
obviously worried she was working too hard.

*              *              *

Stephanie and
Alley watched the train platform, eyes exploring all the varied people in the
crowd, the building and its architecture, and the many trains coming and
going.  It was clear to most they were tourists, excited by things the
commuters and expert travellers found boring long ago - but being a tourist and
seeing it for the first time had the benefit of seeming quite exciting.   Alley
couldn’t help but notice a number of young men - and a few women - giving her
glances, and it was pretty plain that Stephanie noticed it too.

“You okay?” She
asked Alley.

Alley thought
about it a few moments.   Yeah, she thought. I do like it... its part of why I
wanted this.  “Yeah, Steph - I kinda like it!  I’m not used to it yet, but I
like it.”  She found herself standing and moving like she was trying to show
off a bit.   I guess I like attention a bit?  She thought.  Maybe more than a
bit?  If it doesn’t hurt anyone, why not?

“Well, okay.”
Steph answered, pleased.  “I’m glad you’re okay with it.  I’d kill to have that
many people staring at me like they’re staring at you right now.  Well, not
really kill - but I’d think about it.  I’m a bit jealous, love.”

“That’s like
saying a hurricane is a bit windy, Steph.  I know you want this – I’ll bet you
a hundred dollars and a day at a spa that you get what I’ve got or more by the
time you’re done your trial - and if I’m right you take Billy and I out to
celebrate.  And get the Sprites presents.”

“Fair enough.”
Steph laughed.  “It’s a deal.   It’ll be the best dinner I ever bought if it
comes through.”

At that point,
conversation ceased as an electronic voice came over a speaker, and a train
arrived on the platform.  Alley and Steph moved back to allow the passengers
off the train, then moved onto the train to find their proper carriage and
seat.   A conductor gave them some help - which helped immensely - and soon
they were resting in a comfortable train car in a booth that could sit about
four people, two across from each other.   It was comfy-ish, but was easily
seen from the aisle.  It offered a little privacy, but not as much as they
might have wished - but at least it would help them meet some people if they
wanted to.   They got settled in, and people filed in one by one.   Eventually
the doors shut, and the train began to move.   They were underway!

As the train
left the station, Stephanie felt a small thrill of elation.   Were on our
way!   Finally - oh god, I hope Alleys right.  I wasn’t lying - that will be
the best dinner I’ve ever paid for if it’s true!   Assuming we don’t die
fighting god knows what in the cave.   I wish Billy or the Sprites were here so
we could ask what we might face.  Even dire warnings and wrong guesses are a
bit better than not knowing and being afraid of something we couldn’t know.

“Looks like it’s
going to be a long trip, Alley – when’s the next switch to a new train?”  Steph
asked.

“If I read the
sign right, were looking at seven or eight hours, near Hanover.  We’ll probably
have a layover of about an hour, then we’ll board another train to take us to
Denmark.   38 Hours for the trip seems plausible, so we might as well get
comfy.  I think there’s a dining car on the train - but I have no idea how much
it costs.”  Alley said.  “How are our funds?”

“Well,” Stephanie
whispered. “We spent about 1600$ getting to Stuttgart, and about 1300$ in
Biederbach without including buying you new clothes... if we include that we
spent about 1700$ in Biederbach.   The tickets to Norway were about 400$ each
so that’s another 800$...  If you figure in the 300$ I gave Billy and another
300$ for meals and misc stuff we’ve spent, I’d say we’ve got about 15000$
left.   So about three quarters of what we started with.”

“Could be worse.”
Alley said out loud.  “Still, we’d better be careful for now.”

“Yeah - but I
think we should splurge a bit, hon - were on a train in Europe having a magical
adventure.  Surely we can afford one or two meals in the dining car?”

Alley smiled,
and agreed.  “Yeah - you bet!”

The two sat next
to each other, holding hands and watching the German countryside go by.
Several passengers moved a bit, settling themselves for a longer ride as well -
but it was also obvious that many of the people in this car were commuters, and
not people travelling across the country.  Still, the sheer excitement in the
two women was palpable, as they watched the scene unfold before them in the
train window...

*              *              *

Hrmmm....
Hariko thought, watching the two women hold hands and whisper romantically to
each other...  Not a mother - daughter pairing then; maybe they’re lovers?
Interesting.   Too bad too - May-December relationships don’t usually work, she
thought.   It is going to be a long trip... Maybe I should go over and
introduce myself - say hello - and see what unfolds.  If it gets too intense, I
can always walk away, after all.  See where they’re going, and why.  See if
anyone will miss them.

Hariko stood,
and moved towards the semi-private seating area where Stephanie and Alley were
sitting.  I wonder why they seem so fascinating, Hariko wondered, not for the
first time.   Perhaps a little conversation will tell me... I sense something
different about them, that’s for sure.  The Japanese woman quickly checked to
make sure her tails were concealed by the special skirt she wore, and sat down
near by the two women.   I wonder if they will be prey - or something else?
Hariko wondered.  Time would tell.

Chapter 19 -
Strangers on a Train

Stephanie smiled
and watched the kilometres roll by out the train’s window.   The scenery was
beautiful - green countrysides, broken by urban sprawls that looked strangely
exotic compared to urban sprawls back home, mixed with little bits of Europe
that you find nowhere else.   It was like television - without the annoying
commercials.   It gave Steph time to think.

After the
initial glee at being underway had bled away, she had started fretting again
about her recent battle with the wolf Greyfang - and how much she enjoyed it.
She still remembered the taste of the blood that was in the air, and smell of the
musk of the wolf and its den.   It scared her - not how her senses seemed a bit
more acute - but rather that everything seemed less real when she wasn’t in
battle, than when she was.   It was like battle and war was her natural state -
and this quiet time between adventures was the surreal part.   It was
disturbing.   What’s happening to me?  She wondered.  I was never like this
before - oh I wasn’t a coward, but I didn’t lust for battle...  Is this part of
being a scion, or is something wrong with me?   I need to ask Billy as soon as
I can.

Meanwhile, Alley
was content to let Stephanie have what Alley affectionately called her brooding
sessions.   She does this way too much, Alley thought.  She needs to relax a
little, and not sweat stuff so much.  It’s not healthy.   Alley knew it
probably was useless to try and talk Stephanie out of it - at least right now;
until she’d had her fill of brooding she’d be impossible to talk to.

Instead, Alley
looked around the train car...  She and Steph were sitting across from each
other in a small booth of four seats, comfortably by themselves - and several
commuters were in seats nearby.  A few people stood out from the crowd, which
Alley spent a bit of time watching to see what she could learn.   The babble of
German from other parts of the train car seemed to be mostly gossip on local
news, jobs and the economy, and terrorists in Europe and the middle-east.
Thank goodness I can understand the language!  She thought.  The three people that
stood out sat nearby.  The first person that stood out was a heavyset man about
sixty years old, with white mustaches that hung to his collarbone, with a heavy
wool sweater and a knobbly cane.   He seemed nice enough, but smelled strongly
of cabbage and onions.  Ewww.

The second
person was a cute Japanese woman, a bit short with black hair - probably no
more than 100 pounds - in a snazzy and classy wool jacket and what seemed like
a designer purse.   At least I think it’s a designer purse - it looks fancier
and more elaborate than the ones Steph and I have.   Her clothes looked
expensive - not like the usual commuters.  I wonder where she works, Alley
thought.  Or if she even has to work?

The third person
was something Alley would have described as a skinhead back home in Canada - a
young man with a partially shaven head, with many piercings and tattoos.   The
young man had Nazi paraphernalia and symbols on his garments - making him look
both dangerous and outlandish at the same time.   A lot of the other people on
the train are looking at him with disgust, Alley thought.  I guess they don’t
like these guys, especially after the last war.    The young man was playing
what appeared to be a handheld nintendo gamesystem, oblivious to everything
around him.

The first, older
man noticed Alleys attention, and smiled at her, winking.  That sly dog!  She
thought.  He’s flirting with me!  Alley laughed to herself a bit nervously -
but even so it was still laughter.  Oh my god.  This is so cool.  I’m so going
to have to get used to this, she thought smiling.   Alley turned away, to look
at the Japanese woman - only to find her being examined in turn.

“Excuse me.”
The Japanese woman said in German.  “I couldn’t help but notice you looked
bored.  I’m rather bored as well - these long trips are rather tedious.  Would
it be alright if we talked?”

Alley glanced
over at Stephanie, who was still brooding.  She’ll probably keep at this for
another hour unless something changes, Alley sighed.  Maybe I will chat with
someone else for a bit.  “Sure!” she said.  “It’ll be fun!”

The attractive
woman grabbed her fancy purse, smoothed her skirts and came over, sitting
across the way from Alley so that she was facing her and Stephanie.  “Thank
you, Miss.  I get so bored on long trips.  My name is Hariko Kuna.”   Hariko
held out her hand to shake.

“Hi!  I’m
Alexandra - please call me Alley.  My friend here is Stephanie.”  She said,
motioning to her girlfriend who still had not noticed their new guest.

Hariko smiled.  “Alright,
Alley.  Are you and your mother travelling - I mean touring part of Europe?”
How odd, Hariko thought.  Alley is lying - and not lying - about her name.
Perhaps she has more than one name?   I was right - these two will be
interesting!

“No - I guess I
am young enough to be Steph’s daughter - but she’s not my mom.   She’s my
girlfriend, and we’re travelling to Norway.  What about you?”  I’m glad Steph
didn’t seem to hear that – she’s self conscious enough as it is.  Alley
thought.

“I’m going to
Copenhagen, in Denmark - the shopping there is wonderful.”  Hariko lied.  ‘Do
you have family in Norway?”

“Not really -
not me anyway.  I guess you could say Stephanie has some family up there,
though.”

Hariko’s
questioning shook Stephanie out of her brooding reverie, enough to notice that
she and Alley were no longer sitting alone.  “Oh - hello.  Sorry - I was
distracted.  Brooding too much I guess.   Alley, who’s our friend?”

“This is Hariko
Kuna.  She’s going to Copenhagen.”  Alley answered, in English so Stephanie
could understand.

“It’s a pleasure
to meet you.”  Hariko offered, also in English, albeit with a mild Japanese
accent.  “Have you know each other long?”

Stephanie shook
her hand, and nodded.  “For many years.  I’ve been friends with Alley for
almost as long as I can remember - but we’ve been dating for only a few years.”
She gave Alleys hand a squeeze.   “This trip has been a real eye-opener for
us.  I discovered I like travelling, for one - and I’m learning a lot about
myself.  It has ups and downs, but in general it’s been really positive.”

“Ahh.”  Hariko
said, smiling.  “Sorry - I assumed that since your girlfriend knew German you
must as well.  Would you prefer we speak English?”  Hariko asked.

“Yes please.”
Stephanie answered.  “Your English is very good.”

“Thank you.”
Hariko smiled.  “That’s a lovely jewel you’re wearing, Alley - did Stephanie
get it for you?”  Hariko was motioning towards the enchanted ring Danu had
given Alley to allow her to summon a wooden spear - although it was obvious she
didn’t know what it truly was.

“No - It was a
gift from my mother.  Thank you though.   You have some nice jewellery
yourself.  Are you married?”  Alley asked.

“No... not
anymore.   My husband died recently in his sleep - much of the jewellery I have
was given to me by him.  His name was Daniel Kuna - he was an executive for an
oil company in South America.   Ever since the funeral, I’ve been travelling to
try and feel better - we were only married for three years.”  Of course, my
holding the pillow over his head might have contributed to dear Daniel not
waking up, Hariko thought.  It’s not like it was murder - he wasn’t even
Japanese.

“Oh... Please
accept our condolences.”  Alley offered.

“Thank you.”
Hariko said, wringing her hands a bit, then sniffling into a small silken
handkerchief she pulled from her fancy purse.   Once she had composed herself,
Hariko continued chatting.  “Did you enjoy your stay in Germany?”

“I think we’d
have to say a qualified yes, eh sweetie?”  Alley asked.

“I dunno, hon.”
Stephanie answered.  “I’d say overall it was a success, with some rough spots.
We nearly got robbed in Stuttgart on the way to the hotel - a guy named Mikel
set us up, and some pals of his tried to rob us.  A nice guy helped us out, and
we were able to get away.”

“Wow - sounds
scary.”  Hariko exclaimed.  And it sounds like horse-shit.  She lied about the
nice guy and about getting away...  “Did you have to fight them?  Did anyone
get hurt?”

“Nah - the guy
that helped us pulled a gun,” Alley said, continuing Stephanie’s lie.  “They
ran off and let us be after that.”

“Yeah - the
worst part was walking to the hotel, without the cab.”  Steph added.

Interesting.
Hariko thought.  Everything they’ve told me from the moment the robbery started
was a lie.  What really happened?   “That must have been rough.  Were the
police called?”

“No - we didn’t
want the hassle - and since they didn’t manage to steal anything, we figured it
would be a waste of time.”  Steph said, but even she knew it sounded weak...
The police could have investigated the crime and used it as evidence.  Maybe
lying wasn’t the best idea, she thought.  But what am I going to say?  We beat
them to death and only accidentally let one or two live - then passed out?
Yeah sure.

So she and Alley
don’t want the police involved.  Interesting.  I can use that, if needed.  “Well
it’s probably enough that you’re okay.  Were you scared at all?”

“It was pretty scary.”
Alley said

“Yeah.  At
least, I think I was.”  Steph said.  “Have you ever been really scared, Hariko?”

“Yes.”  Hariko
said.  “Several times - once when I thought I might lose my first husband,
Shedo, and several other times as well... When I used to live back in Japan, I was
attacked by a young man once - I think he meant to kill me, or worse - but I
was able to escape him, and get to safety.   When I complained about my safety,
the authorities did nothing, so I left home and I haven’t been back since.  Now
Europe is my home.”

Stephanie began
to regret the extra soda she had packed away at breakfast.  “Excuse me a
moment.”  She said.  “I’ve got to go use the little girl’s room.”   Steph stood
as the conversation stopped, and slid past Alley into the aisle.  “I’ll be back
in a moment.”

The two ladies
watched Stephanie leave, and then went back to talking.

“Which part of
Europe do you like the best?”  Alley asked.

“France,
undoubtedly.”  Hariko said without pause.  “Although Switzerland is nice as
well.  I love to ski.  Do you have any sports you like, Alley?”

“Not really - I
do play a lot of video games, though.”  Alley said.

“You’re from
America?”

“No - Stephanie
and I are Canadian.  We’re from Ontario.   Where in Japan are you from?”

“Kozuke
province.  It’s near Fukushima Prefecture.”  All I’m doing is dancing around
the topic... Perhaps it’s time to take more active steps.   Hariko smoothed her
skirt, and cleared her throat...  When she next spoke, her voice was almost
hypnotic.  “So what have you really been doing in Germany, and why Alley?  Who
are you really?”

Alley felt
something - a pressure - against her mind, and realized something was wrong...
Things began to slow down, like her reflexes were starting to take over - but
instead of feeling like she was ready to fight, Alley felt afraid.  Her eyes
glazed over - and she felt magic wash over her.   She could simultaneously see
a glow about herself, and Hariko - except compared to Alley, Hariko blazed like
a small sun.  Somehow, Alley knew that Hariko was a survivor - someone who
would do anything to live another day - and someone who loved their little
pleasures... to the point where she would be tempted to do anything to keep
them.  She was a creature of intellect - someone who valued critical thinking -
but not someone who cared overmuch about duty.   She wasn’t evil - but she was
dangerous.

Alley also felt
herself talking, not fully of her own free will.  “Well, I came to Germany to
kill a giant talking wolf, but we started off killing some robbers instead -
and were going to Norway to kill another monster in a cave.  If Steph and I
succeed at killing both, well be chosen as children of the gods.  I’m really
Andrew - or I was.  I think now I’m Alley, or maybe both... It’s complicated.
I guess I’m also a child of Danu.”

And just like
that, the spell forcing her to tell her and Stephanie’s secrets was ended - and
Alley realized she was in great danger.   Holy shit!  Hariko just pulled a jedi
mind trick on me...  She looks way more powerful too, if that glow is our
relative strengths...  Oh shit!   “What the fuck just happened?  How did you do
that to me?”

Meanwhile,
Hariko was having worries of her own...  Scions?!  Damn and double damn!   That
ring of hers must be a relic - and if Stephanie is a scion too, I could be in
deep trouble!   And she’s a Celt... don’t they have some way to see into your
soul or something?  Damn it!  This is beyond me - I need to be gone NOW!
Hariko growled, startling Alley.  “Go to the dining car and buy something – don’t
come back here until you do.”  Scions are bad news.  She thought.  The last
time a Scion butted into my life was 200 years ago and I was nearly killed and
skinned, and turned into a trophy.  It was so long ago, I don’t even remember
if I deserved it or not.

Again, Alley
felt that odd pressure in her mind - and as if she was helpless against it, she
rose to her feet and walked to the other end of the train car - leaving
Stephanie’s purse unguarded on the floor in front of Stephanie’s seat.   No!
Not again!  Why is this happening?!  Alley asked herself, trying to break free
of the mental commands.  She couldn’t break free - and a few minutes later, was
in the dining car.  It was quite busy - the queue would obviously take thirty
minutes or more to wait.   Alley tried to yell for help, or scream, or anything
- and all she could do was stand in line...

Minutes passed
as the clock ticked away... first 10 minutes, then fifteen.  I have to buy
something before I can leave...  Alley thought - but realized she might be able
to maneuver around the order she was given.   Alley turned and asked the
nearest person to her for a favor...  “Ma’am, do you have a toothpick I could
buy off you?”

The woman in
question turned and laughed.  “Buy a toothpick?  Why?  They’re giving them away
at the counter.   If you must you can have these for a groschen (a dime).”  The
woman held up a few toothpicks wrapped in cellophane to keep them clean.

“Thank you ma’am.”
Alley said, handing her a German dime.  She turned and rushed back to her car,
toothpicks in hand.  I hope Stephanie is all right!

*              *              *

Hariko waited
just long enough for Alley to vacate the carriage she was in before she
moved.   She moved in the opposite direction as Alley, trying to put as much
distance between the scion and herself...   Maybe you’ll make it out of this
one alive, Hariko?  Stupid letting your curiosity get the better of you.  She
told herself.  Next time why not hand them the knife while you’re at it.
Maybe, just maybe they won’t be the kind of scions that like to stab anything
not human to death.  I hope.

As Hariko passed
the end of the carriage, and moved into the cubbyhole between this carriage and
the next, she concentrated, and her features shifted and flowed like water.  By
the time she crossed to the other side of the small cubbyhole, Hariko no longer
looked like her old self - in her place was an elderly Caucasian woman with
short curly white hair and too many liver spots.  She was also wearing far too
much makeup, and her clothes made her look trashy and lower class.  Maybe I
should consider jumping?  She thought, looking out at the scenery passing by
the windows.  Were going at least 80Kph - I don’t think I’d survive.  I’m stuck
here.   Hariko prayed her disguise would be enough.

*              *              *

Stephanie got
back to her seat a few moments later - to find both Alley and Hariko gone.
Stephanie’s purse was still on the floor, apparently untouched, with Alleys
tablet on Stephanie’s seat.  Alley was nowhere in sight.  What the hell is
going on?  Where did Alley go?  She wondered.   Looking over at one of the
passengers, she asked “Did you see what happened to the young blond woman
sitting with me a few minutes ago?”

The older man
shook his head - it was obvious he didn’t speak English.  Surprisingly, the
skinhead spoke up first.  “She went that way.”  He said, pointing.  “Towards
the diner car.   The other woman went that way.”  He said, indicating the
opposite direction - which would place her behind Steph near the end of the
train.

“Were they arguing?”
Steph asked.

“Didn’t seem to
be - they both just got up and walked away at the same time.  I have no idea
where they are.”  The skinhead man said.  “Although they both looked worried, I
think.  I dunno.”

“Thank you!”
Stephanie responded, and grabbed her stuff and Alleys, and headed down towards
the dining car.  What the hell is going on?  As she moved quickly towards the
front of the train, she only hoped it wasn’t the silly superstition of Billy’s
misspeaking before they boarded that brought this upon them...

Chapter 20 -
Strangers on a Train - Pt 2

Alley headed
back towards her original carriage as quickly as she could, given the cramped
quarters on the train - and it wasn’t long before she bumped into Stephanie,
who was coming towards her.   Hariko was nowhere in sight, for which Alley was
thankful.

“Thank god!”
Alley said, giving Steph a firm hug.  “Where’s Hariko?”

“Uh... She went
towards the back of the train.  Why?  What the hell is going on?  You left my
purse and your laptop sitting there in the open.”  Stephanie asked all at once.

“Wha...?  We can’t
exactly talk here – let’s get back to our seats and I’ll tell you everything.
If you see Hariko, be wary – she’s something different, and might be more
powerful than us.”

Stephanie was
worried, but couldn’t argue that talking about whatever was bothering Alley
would perhaps better be done in private.   “Fine - well go back to our seats -
and then you’ll tell me what the heck is going on, right?”

“As much as I
can tell – I’m not sure what’s going on, dammit.”  Alley said, frustrated.

Stephanie was
getting worried - it was obvious Alley was more than a little freaked out...  “Okay
- back to seats, then tell me what happened.”   She helped escort Alley back to
their usual seats, but when they got there, Stephanie noticed the Skinhead
fellow was absent.   Not worrying much about it at the moment, she sat Alley
down across from her, and sat herself.  Leaning forward, she whispered  “What
the hell is going on?”

“Hariko might be
one of us!”  Alley said. “She used some sort of power on me - like mind
control!   She asked me what was I really doing in Germany - and I ended up
telling her everything...  That I was here hunting monsters, I was Andrew a few
days ago, and that I was a scion.”

“Holy shit,
Alley!  Are you okay?”  Stephanie looked even more worried - and watched warily
for Hariko’s return.

“Yeah - shaken,
but okay.  It didn’t hurt - I just felt like a prisoner in my own head.  When I
told her, she got a weird look on her face and said Go to the dining car and
buy something - and don’t come back until you do - so I bought a toothpick and
came back as soon as I could.”

“Why the hell
would she care who we are, and what we’re doing?”  Steph wondered.  “Could she
be one of those monsters who hunt people like us?”

“I don’t know.
I don’t know why she sent me away - or why she isn’t here, either.  I think I
have some ability to look inside people to see if they’re good or bad, what
they’re like, and if they have powers like us - you know, with ichor.   She
looked way stronger than your or I do - like she could chew us up and spit us
out.”   Alley looked concerned as well.  “If Hariko had such a powerful
advantage, why did she run and why did she send me away?”

“Dammit, we need
Billy or the Sprites here ASAP - and we can’t.  There’s too many people here.”
Steph said, frustrated.  “Well have to figure this out ourselves.   Did she try
and hurt you at all?  Get you give her things like your relics, or money?”

“No – that’s
just it - she didn’t tell me to give her anything, and she doesn’t intend to
hurt me as far as I know.  She just got a weird look on her face, and told me
to go buy something from the dining car, and don’t come back till you do.   I
don’t get it.”  Alley looked seriously confused.   “What should we do?”

Stephanie
thought a moment.  “Okay - you said you can see if a person’s good or bad,
right?  Was she bad?”

“I don’t think
so.  She was very powerful, and she’d do anything at all to survive another day
- but she was not really evil, I think - and she was really focussed on being
smart, and not too strong on duty.”  Alley thought a moment.  “Maybe she got
scared of us?”

“What do you
mean, hon?”  Steph asked.

“Well - people
like us are supposed to hunt monsters, right?”  Alley said.

“I guess so -
that seems to be what we’ve been doing so far.”

“Well, maybe she’s
a monster - maybe not even a bad monster - just one that’s trying to survive.
If she was talking with someone and found out they were junior monster killers,
what would she do?   Fight us - or run away as fast as she could?”

Stephanie
pondered that a moment, and then countered.  “Maybe - but why would a monster
be asking so many questions?  It might have been hunting and assumed we were
tourists that no one would miss, right – that’s not so nice.   And why would
she run if she was way more powerful than us?   The only thing I can think of
is that she’s not a great warrior - I mean, she waited till I went to the
bathroom to question you, so it stands to reason she isn’t confident she can
deal with us both at once.”

“That makes
sense, I think.”  Alley said.  “But if she’s afraid of us, do we try and find
her to talk to her - and find out why she approached us in the first place - or
do we leave her alone and let her stay away from us?   Or do we have to hunt
her down - I mean, if she’s stalking travellers, that means she’s bad, right?”

“I’d prefer to
talk if we find her - I don’t have powers or weapons, thank you - at least not
yet.   But I think if we’re going to do our duty as Billy and the Sprites told
us, we should at least look for her and see if she’s trying to hurt anyone -
and stop her if she is.   Were supposed to protect people, right?”

Alley nodded.  “I
suppose you’re right - but I have no idea how we can deal with her on a train
full of people.”

“Me either,
love.  Me either.   So what did the mind control feel like?”

Alley began to
recount how exactly the mind control felt to her, and how helpless she felt
while under its effects - and Stephanie laughed.  “It sounds exactly like the
power mom used on me to get me to leave the office and come meet her for the
first time - just way less powerful.  Maybe this is something we can learn too?”

“Maybe.”  Alley
sat thinking for a bit.  Stephanie is right.  We need to at least find out why
Hariko was stalking us.  Why?   Maybe it was just curiosity - or maybe she
sensed our relics?  Either way we should at least try to see if we can find
her.  She had me completely in her power - and she didn’t hurt me.  That counts
for something as far as I’m concerned.

“I don’t think
we should hurt her if we find her, hon.”  Alley said.  “She could have done way
worse than make me leave the carriage - she could have had me jump off the
train.   I don’t think she means us harm.”

“I don’t think
she means us harm now that she knows that you’re a scion, hon.  If she thought
we were normal people, she might have a different attitude.   But if that’s the
tact you want to take, I’m down for it.  Let’s start searching for her back the
opposite way you went - one of the other passengers said she went that way.”
Stephanie stood, holding out her hand for Alley to take.  “Either way I think
we should stick together for the rest of this trip.”

“Agreed.”  Alley
said.  “At least as girls it won’t be weird if we go to the bathroom together,
right?”

Steph laughed.  “It
might on a train, hon.  The bathrooms aren’t exactly large.”

Stephanie and
Alley started searching the train for signs of Hariko - the train was a fairly
big one, but there were only so many places Hariko could go.   They moved from
train car to train car - and try as they might, they found no sign of her
whatsoever.  It was as if she had simply vanished into thin air.   They
searched the other direction as well, and found nothing.   Confused and
worried, they returned to their seats.   About two to hours had passed.

“Now what?”
Alley asked, a bit worried.

“I’m not sure,
love.  We looked, and couldn’t find her.  Either she went invisible, teleported
away, or she’s a shapeshifter like Mystique from the X-men.  Can you imagine
how hard it would be to find her on a crowded train?  We’d lose her as soon as
she was out of our line of sight.”

“We didn’t
search the baggage cars.”  Alley countered.

“And she
probably didn’t go into them - they were still locked, right?”  Stephanie
answered.  “We have to put some limits on what we assume she can do, or
otherwise well scare ourselves into doing nothing.  Either she’s gone, or she’s
hiding - and if she’s hiding, she knows were looking for her.   I think we
might have to let her go - and keep an eye out for her in the future, if we
meet her again.”

“I guess.  Seems
like we should do more, though.” Alley said.  “I did get the impression she was
more curious about us than anything else.  Maybe she was just curious.  We do
make an odd couple - at least at the moment.”

“I suppose we
do.”  Stephanie sighed.  And I hope that changes soon!  She thought.   “It’s
late.  Why don’t we go get lunch in the dining car, then come back here and
enjoy the trip together – it’s not like we’ve got a ton of other things to do.”

“Yeah - sounds
good, hon.”  Alley smiled.  “At least we tried, she thought.  Maybe we’ll meet
Hariko again - I don’t think we’ve seen the last of her.”

*              *              *

Hariko cowered
in the rearmost carriage of the train, waiting for them - Stephanie and Alley -
to come for her.   In her disguise, she was fairly confident she wouldn’t be
seen - but with scions one could never tell.  I don’t think Danu and her kin
have anything against me, Hariko thought.  But it wouldn’t be the first time a
mortal hero killed a kitsune - or tried to kill one - for little to no reason.

She remembered
back, several hundred years ago - she was married to a local monk, named Shedo
- and he, he was the monk at the local temple.  She had come to him in a dream
and entranced him - but his bravery, courage, and honor had in turn entranced
her.   Hariko had originally intended to make the monk Shedo fall in love with
her, then leave and break his heart, teaching him a valuable lesson about
connections to the world - but when her prank backfired, and she fell in love
with him instead, her world changed.   They lived and loved together many years
- until Shedo grew older, and less able - but Hariko was still youthful and
beautiful.

Then the Scion
had come... Strong, proud - contemptuous!  Katsuro, son of Susano-o!  He came
into the village - and without pause, nor without even speaking to anyone,
confronted her, his sword drawn to strike her down.   Trickster!  He had called
her.  Shapeshifter and demon!   He assumed the worst before she had a chance to
explain - explain she wasn’t living in the village to harm nor trick - but to
live with a mortal she had fallen in love with...  And when poor Shedo
sacrificed himself to save her, her heart had broken.

Katsuro had
lived to tell the tale - but Shedo, her love was dead - and Hariko was severely
injured, and on the run - hunted like an animal by the very villagers her
spells and powers had granted good rains and prosperity to for all these past
years.   She escaped - and prayed for vengeance, for justice - to the
Amatsukami, the gods of the Japanese.   All of them denied her - even Inari,
her patron!  And so she left Japan, her homeland, never to return, and ever since
she had been wary and mistrustful of the children of the gods.   She had vowed
to serve the gods - and that had not changed... but trust them?  Never again.

If they try to
take me, I swear I will kill them!  Hariko vowed.  I should have left well
enough alone.  My curiosity will be the end of me, I swear!   It was at that
moment the carriage door towards the front of the train opened, and Stephanie
and Alley stepped inside.  It was obvious they were looking for her.   She
gritted her teeth, grinding them in worry.   Will they see me?  Will they see
me?   Her tails twitched nervously, and she had to shift and sit on them,
wincing, to hold them still.   Stephanie and Alley looked worried, and nervous
- but not angry, and neither bore weapons.

Maybe I’m out of
the woods, Hariko wondered.  She watched them as closely as she could without
giving away her disguise, and it seemed that perhaps they too were scared.
Maybe they were just visited, then?  She wondered.  Maybe they’re too new to
their abilities to find me?   At last, some luck!

They walked past
her - to the end of the train - and checked the locked door to the baggage
cars.  When they found it locked, and Hariko not present, they turned around
and left, conferring in the cubbyhole between carriages.  Then they were
gone.

Whew!  She
muttered, wiping a few drops of sweat from her brow.  Maybe these ones are
different - but I don’t care.  Being this close to a Scion is dangerous.
Hariko resolved to debark the train at its next stop, and figure out her next
move from there.  Anywhere was safer than here - and she was lucky to still be
breathing.

*              *              *

Alley and
Stephanie sat in their carriage, watching the sun go down over the German
countryside.   Their lunch had been pretty nice - although it had cost an arm
and a leg - and they quickly noticed that most people brought their own food
with them from the many kiosks and stores that ran along the many train
stations they stopped at to allow commuters and travellers on and off.

“I wonder what
Hariko wanted with us?”  Stephanie asked.  “Weird.  Weird that she ran as soon
as you told her what was going on.  I wonder if she really was scared of us -
and why?”

“Yeah,
seriously.  I wonder too.”  Alley said.  “Maybe once we get to Trondheim and
can summon our peeps, well figure it out.  Hell - if she was a shapeshifter,
maybe she figured we were going to waste her!   I wouldn’t have - but she might
not have know that.”

“I dunno, love.”
Stephanie said.  A few minutes passed, and some of the other passengers started
to shift and make grabbing motions for their things.  “I think were about to
hit Hamburg station soon.  Maybe we should get ready to disembark and grab our
luggage?   We’ve got what, a 45 minute layover to wait for the next train?”

“Pretty much.”
Alley said.  “Let’s get ready.”

About then, the
train lurched and began to slow - they were approaching the huge train station
in Hamburg, the lights of the city twinkling in the near dark outside the
trains windows.   The two’s afternoon, aside from the scare they had with
Hariko, had been wonderful - but the notion they had been this close to a very
dangerous foe and known nothing about it until too late still bothered both of
them.

“There has got
to be a way to resist that mind control.”  Steph said.  “We should ask.”

“Agreed.”  Alley
said.

They debarked
the train, and spent about twenty minutes retrieving their luggage.  The train
station was busy - but not so busy as to be crowded.   It was about 7pm local
time, and the two girls were tired, and hungry.  Gathering a bag of portable
food and some drinks at a small family store nearby the terminal for the next
leg of the trip took the balance of their time, and by the time they rushed
back to the tracks, their train - the one that would take them to Copenhagen in
Denmark - was arriving.   They checked their luggage with the baggage master,
and went to sit down.  This train seemed newer and sleeker than the one from
Stuttgart to Hamburg - but it also seemed less historic.  It was comfortable
however, and they settled in their seats for a long evenings ride.  It would be
about six to seven hours to get to Copenhagen - so they weren’t due to arrive
until around two or three in the morning.

“Hard to believe
what’s happened in the last ten days, isn’t it?”  Steph finally asked.   The
train had pulled out of the station, and they were heading further north into
Germany - a few hours later they would pass into Denmark.   “All this started
on Friday October 10th - and now, ten days later - going on eleven - were
halfway across the world, fighting monsters and getting mixed up with all
manner of magical events.  Wow!”

“Tell me about
it!”  Alley said.  “Aside from the obvious,” she said motioning to her new
body, “I’ve got super-powers, or so I’m told, and you will have some soon - and
apparently we’re gods-in-training.  Our entire world is FUBAR, Steph,
seriously.”  Alley snickered.  ‘I mean, it’s not BAD – it’s just so far from
normal that people would put us in a looney bin if we tried to explain it to
them.”

“Yeah, I know.”
Steph said, smirking as well.  “You regret any of it?”

“No - not
really.  Not at all, in fact.  You?”  Alley asked.

“Well, not yet.
But If I don’t get changed like you did, I’m going to have a hell of a time
qualifying for SRS - no one to vouch for my real-world experience after all.”
Steph said.  “Hopefully it won’t be a problem.”

Alley nodded.
There wasn’t much to say to that, really.  “Too bad we won’t see much of
Denmark.”

“Yeah - a few
lights here and there, and that’s it.  We’ll probably be in Sweden, heading
north by the time the sun comes up.”  Stephanie said.  “It would have been nice
to see a windmill.”

“Next time?”
Alley asked.  “We can come back, right?”

“As long as the
money holds out, sure.”  Steph smiled.  “We’ll come back someday.  It’s going
to be a long trip honey - why don’t you crash, and let me keep watch - and I’ll
wake you if I get tired.  We should keep one of us awake in case Hariko didn’t
leave the train - or in case something else is here with us too.”

“Good idea love.”
Alley said.  “You’re not going to brood all night are you?”

“No, silly.  I’m
going to borrow your tablet and beat the high score on Field runners, play
Sudoku until my brains melt out my ears, and kill some pigs with very Angry
Birds.   And when your battery dies and needs recharging, I’ll wake you up for
your watch.”  Stephanie seemed like she was joking - but only partially.   She
had spent the afternoon listening to Alley play on her tablet, and she figured
it was her turn.  It was either that or dwell on the events of the day, and the
events soon to come - and she felt like neither.

Alley nodded,
and headed off to sleep, trying to get comfortable in the padded train chair.
Steph got settled as well, and concentrated on the glowing screen in front of
her for quite some time before she too lost interest.  In the end, she spent
the last two hours of the trip to Copenhagen just reading a few magazines...
For some reason she was really still enjoying the gardening and homemaking
magazines.  What the hell has gotten into me?  Steph wondered.  I wouldn’t get
within a mile of this stuff ten days ago - but now its super-interesting.  More
to ask Billy, I guess.  Oh well.   As the train entered the station at
Copenhagen, Stephanie gently shook Alley awake.  “Hey, hon - were here.  The
train’s in Copenhagen.  Time to get up.”

Chapter 21 -
Sweden and Norway

The layover in
Copenhagen, and the resulting transfer to a new train - this one to take them
to Sweden and then Norway - took a few hours.   The station was quite pretty -
clean, white or off-white walls, with red ironwork rising to high arches, and
white painted steel girders making a rounded ceiling - to Alley it looked
almost like an elaborate, beautiful airplane hangar, with shops on the ground
floor.  People were coming and going from every which direction, and even at
3:00am in the morning the place was bustling with activity - Alley didn’t even
want to imagine how busy it would be tomorrow at 8am.  Were so used to having
so much space back home - but Europe is so packed with people for its
geographic size everything seems smaller.   You can cross three entire
countries in the time it takes you to drive across Ontario.  Wow.  Alley was
amazed - and from Stephanie’s look, she was too.  Travel was starting to show
them how sheltered they had been - how worldly they weren’t.

There were an
abundance of shops and restaurants, so seeing as how the two of them had time
to kill, Steph and Alley made their way to one of the restaurants and ordered
some food.   Stephanie ordered something that ended up being a rye sandwich
with roast beef, mustard, pickles, cheese - and some kind of liver pate
spread.   It was strange, but good.   Alley had a more traditional sausage on a
bun - but even it was unusual, being stuffed with spiced cream cheese and
covered with onions and a spicy sauce.

“You know what’s
really weird, Stephanie?”  Alley asked when they were done eating.  “I can
understand what everyone’s saying, but I can’t read a damn thing.  I don’t know
how to read their alphabet, or what the words mean - but when they say them out
loud, it makes perfect sense.”

“That is odd.”
Stephanie said.  “Maybe that’s how the gods understand all the prayers sent
their way?  So they never have to misunderstand.   I wonder if there’s a trick you
could learn to read any language too?   I bet some archaeologists would go nuts
over that one...  What do you mean we totally mistranslated the dead sea
scrolls?!   If one of the people like us knew it and went public, a lot of
accepted theories would get tossed out on their ears.”

“Yup.”  Alley
said.  “Which is probably why it doesn’t happen - too many questions would be
asked.   We should finish up and get back to the train platform.  We’ve got the
train coming in like forty minutes.”  Alley called over the waitress and
quickly paid their bill, leaving a decent tip.

As they walked
over to the train platform, Alley turned to Stephanie and pointed at her
breasts.  “Do these things always get in the way when you eat?”  She asked,
semi-seriously.  “Cause I feel like I have to learn a new way to do everything
with them.”

“Yes, and get
used to it.”  Steph said, laughing.  “Wait till you try soup – you’ll probably
end up wearing half of it.  I know I did.   At least mine had the habit of
growing in slowly - so I had time to get used to them.  Yours just got poofed
onto you... lucky bitch.”

The last comment
was obviously a joke, but still gave Alley food for thought.  She obviously had
been thrown into the deep end, as it were.   I guess I’ll just have to learn
how to swim really, really fast.  She thought.

They headed back
down to the train platform, and readied themselves for the train.  Stephanie
was yawning, obviously tired... Oddly though, although Alley felt cramped a bit
from sitting all day or sleeping in the same position, she didn’t feel tired
from fatigue at all - and she didn’t suspect it was from her nap...  Probably
one of my special abilities kicking in, she thought.  I’m not really hungry
either - but hey, it was food.

Soon the train
arrived - it was one of those fast, modern looking trains the Television called
bullet-trains back home, and it not only looked high tech, it was fairly high
tech inside as well.  When the two of them got seated in their carriage, they
had another set of four seats together - but these ones had USB plugs to charge
computers or cell-phones, which Alley soon took advantage of - her tablet was
running low on battery power; Stephanie took a moment to charge her cell-phone
and mp3 player as well.   Soon they and the train were under way.

The train was
surprising in more ways than one - first it was fast - very fast!  One of the
other passengers boasted it could travel at almost 200 Kph - which was
amazing.  The other surprise was just how quiet it was inside to the
passengers.  It had a bit of noise - but nothing like Stephanie or Alley
expected from its speed.  It was a marvel of engineering, and quite comfortable
to travel in to boot.   Even with its great speed, it was supposed to take two
hours or more to get to Gothenburg - and from there several more to get to
Oslo, Norway.

As they got
settled in, Stephanie yawned again.  “Hey love, do you mind watching over me
for a while?  I need to crash, badly.  I feel like I haven’t slept in two days.”
Stephanie could just imagine the dark circles under her eyes.  I probably look
a mess, she thought.

“Sure thing,
hon.”  Alley volunteered.  “You get some sleep - and I’ll watch the terrain
slip by.  I’ll take some pictures for you for when you wake up.”

“Okay.”  Steph
said tiredly.  “Just keep an eye out for anything off - we don’t want another
encounter with someone or something like Hariko again.”

“You got it.”
Alley held up her hand in a scouts honor kind of sign, which didn’t fail to get
a smirk out of Stephanie.  Andrew had been in scouts a long time ago and
absolutely hated it - he was about as much a scout as Stephanie was a dancer
for a chorus line.

Alley turned her
attention to a few magazines of Steph’s.   It wasn’t long before she was reading
away at a fashion magazine, and finding it was like reading another language.
I don’t understand half of what they’re talking about in there... I wonder if
Homes and Gardens is any better?  She spent a long time reading it - and
realized after a bit she was actually enjoying it. Weird.   Meanwhile,
Stephanie wrapped herself in her jacket and tried to doze off.

*              *              *

Stephanie found
herself outside a cave, in a rough and hilly wilderness.   She was dressed in a
white robe - and it was cold outside - she could feel the chill on her male
body under the robe.   The moon was rising, and the sun was setting - and
Stephanie realized she was dreaming... It’s this dream again!  I haven’t had
this dream in years - not since I started my transition.  She felt herself - as
her old self, Keith, enter the cave, carrying nothing at all, seeking something
from within.   She struggled through the cave, slipping and falling many times
- banging her head against the ceiling more as well - feeling her way by touch
and trial and error.  It was as if she was blind.

Oh please!  Oh
please!  I hope this is a sign!  She thought.  This was the dream that made her
finally decide to take action - the dream that gave her the hope that change
was possible.   Please!  Her dream-self, Keith, descended further into the
cave, not knowing what he would find - only that he must find it.   Long
minutes passed as he struggled through the dark - until he found a glimmer of
light ahead.  Keith slowly worked his way towards it - it was a small cave, lit
by torches.

He looked about
- there was the glint of gold and silver everywhere - coins, gems, cups and
jewellery - scattered all about... a fortune in ancient wealth.  He passed it
all - the whole of his attention on a small wooden box nestled in a pile of
golden loot and debris undoubtedly priceless in value...

Keith climbed up
the pile of gold, scattering coins and jewels as they cascaded down the pile of
wealth to the stone floor of the cave...  He picked up the box, trembling with
anticipation.  Whatever it was that he sought was inside!   He carefully slid
down the pile of golden treasure, and stood on the floor of the cave with the
box held in trembling hands.  The box was made of white ash, carved with sigils
and runes Keith couldn’t understand, and painted and carved with mythical
creatures he took to be wolves - and dragons or great serpents.

Stephanie was
watching her own dream play out, like she was riding herself so many years
ago...   She remembered this dream with such clarity - its appearance now,
after all this time, was to her a sign.   It’s my time... Finally!   Keith
trembled and opened the box - and with a start, Stephanie woke up, gasping...
Once again she felt that feeling of wholeness - that overwhelming feeling of ‘You’ve
found everything you ever wanted - things will be okay now.’   And she still
didn’t see what was in the box, nor what she had to do with it - but she knew
without a doubt that when she woke up, she would be female.   Damn it!  Every
time!  I never see what’s inside!   She could feel tears at the corner of her
eyes, and she sat up to hear Alley calling to her...

She was confused
for a moment, trying to figure out where she was... It took a moment for her to
remember she was in a train heading to Norway... and she was still far too male
for her liking.  “I’m all right, Alley.”  She said.  “Just a dream - a dream that
hit me pretty hard.  You know the one.”

Alley did know -
at least once or twice a year, Stephanie would wake from that dream, and then
quietly cry for about an hour before falling back to sleep.  She had never told
her about it even once - as if saying it aloud would make it vanish as if it
were a dream.  Whatever it was about, it was very important to her - and
although Alley had a very strong guess as to its subject matter, she knew
nothing about the details.   She just got up and gave Steph a hug.  Hugs were a
little more awkward now that she was several inches shorter than Stephanie -
putting her girlfriend’s breasts at just the right height to rest her head upon
- but she knew Stephanie needed the reassurance of the contact.  She felt
Stephanie hug back, and smiled.  “It’s okay, love.  I’m here.”

Stephanie hugged
Alley back, saying “Thanks, hon.”  She sat up and wiped her eyes.  “I’m glad I
don’t get that dream too often.  I couldn’t deal with it.”

“Will you tell
me one day what happens in the dream?”  Alley asked.

“Yeah.”  Steph
said.  “Once it comes true I’ll tell you everything, if you still want to know.”

Alley smiled.
She always says that.  “You’ve been out for ages - almost 16 hours.  We’re
almost to Trondheim.”

“What?!  Why did
you let me sleep that long?”  Steph asked, sounding a little annoyed.

“You needed it.”
Alley said.  “I’ve got unnatural stamina - and you don’t.  Staying up is no big
deal for me, so I did.  It’s okay.  Besides, the scenery has been nice, but a
lot of it’s been icy mountains and snow.  I’ve taken lots of pictures - but
there’s still two or three hours till we get to Trondheim so if you want to
gawk, get gawking.”

Nice was an
understatement - the train was climbing its way along a cliff face, with a
sheer drop off to the left - the effect as the sun shone on the river below was
breathtaking.  Nice - right.  Like the sun is a bit warm.   Wow!   Stephanie
was so entranced that she and Alley watched the scenery for the better part of
two more hours, until they were just outside Trondheim.

The time passed
quickly - and Stephanie knew that the memories of just the past few hours would
stay with her forever.   “It’s too bad Billy and the sprites can’t see this
with us.”

“Yeah... They’d
probably like it a lot.”  Alley said.  “Do you miss Billy when he’s not
around?  I kinda miss the sprites a lot - like they should be here, but aren’t.
I miss Billy a bit too - but more because he’s starting to be a friend than
anything else.”

“Yeah, a
little.  I keep feeling like ‘Billy would have loved this’, or ‘If Billy were
here this would be awesome.’  It’s strange – it’s like in less than a week he’s
become a part of me...  Like you described your sprites.   I don’t know how to
put it.  If it helps I really miss your sprites too – they’re awesome.”

“They are, aren’t
they?”  Alley said.

The train
slowed, and slowly rolled into the train station.  A voice in Norwegian called
out the trains’ arrival - and Alley smiled, getting up from her seat.  “We’re
finally here!  Trondheim, Stephanie!”

“Woooot!”
Stephanie cheered.  38 hours on trains sounds nice and romantic on a brochure,
but it sure was hard on ones derriere.   It would be nice to get up and walk
about as well.   She grabbed her purse and knapsack, as did Alley.  A short
while later, they had debarked the train into Trondheim Station.

As they left the
station, Alley and Stephanie took careful note of the cabs and taxis waiting
out front - not wanting a repeat of their escapade with Mikel in Stuttgart.
Alley talked to one cabbie, who seemed acceptable and soon they were ensconced
within, presumably on their way to a decent hotel.

“Think this cab
is safe?”  Steph asked in English.

“I suppose.  Let’s
just take it as it comes.  I can deal better now than before - so stay behind
me if something goes wrong.”  Alley said.   In the last few days she had
noticed she was a great deal stronger, faster and tougher than she ever had
been as Andrew - and was beginning to suspect she was smarter, more perceptive,
and quicker witted than she used to be as well.   She was definitely prettier.

A short drive
later, they arrived at a hotel - a much larger one than the bed-and-breakfast
in Biederbach.   It was called the Comfort Hotel - Steph wondered if it was
part of the Comfort Inn brand name back in North America...  Globalization is
everywhere, she thought.  So I wouldn’t be surprised.  We’ll probably find at
least two McDonalds here in Trondheim as well, amongst other things.

Alley took care
of the room booking - she got a suite this time - and they headed to the elevator.
“I told them we’d have a third member of our group arriving later - Billy - and
that he’d be in the suite with us.  It was no big deal.  The room is pretty
pricey though - like 300$ a day.  We can manage that, right?”

“Yeah - for a
while anyway.”  Steph answered.  “We won’t have to for long, if Biederbach is
anything like here... five days tops.   Of course, we could screw up and be
here a lot longer, I suppose.”

“Well, I sure as
hell hope not.”  Alley said.  They stepped into the elevator, and conversation
stopped a moment as two other people - a woman and a child came onto the
elevator as well.  Alley hit their floor - the fourth - and asked the woman
which floor she wanted, pressing 6'.   A few moments later, Steph and Alley
left the elevator, and headed to their room.

They hadn’t been
in the room more than 30 seconds before Alley had her pot of earth out and was
summoning her sprites, while Stephanie moved a distance away and was summoning
Billy in a familiar thunderclap and rumble.    The sprites took a moment to
stretch their wings and look about - and Billy...  Billy was covered in blood,
carrying an axe and wearing a shirt of chain links - and not much else.   His
kit bag was nearby - thankfully full of his usual clothes - but it was several
long seconds before either Alley or Stephanie could stop staring.

Billy smirked.  “Like
what you see, ladies?”  He walked to the bathroom and grabbed a towel, and
started wiping the blood off of himself - covering himself in the process.  “Sorry
about that - you caught me in the middle of a battle in Valhalla.  I got
pantsed by a frost giants whelp and was trying to keep myself in one piece when
you called.”

Alley smirked
right back at him.  “It didn’t bother me, Billy.  I’d ask how’s it hanging but
we all just got to see.”

Billy laughed -
and Stephanie blushed at Alleys joke... Is she flirting?  She wondered.  “Good
to see you Billy.”  She said.  “We’ve got a lot to talk about.”

“Can it wait
till I have a shower and get dressed?”  He asked.

“Sure, if you
hurry.”  Steph said.

“Hey - the only
way this is going any faster is if you both get in the shower with me, and
something tells me that isn’t about to happen...”  He grabbed his kit bag and
towel, and headed to the bathroom of their suite.  “I’ll be less than 15
minutes.”

Alley turned to
Stephanie, blushing.  “Did you see his... Damn!”

“Uh huh.”  Steph
said, nodding.  “It nearly walked into me in Biederbach, remember.”

“Wow.”

The two stood
there, looking at the bathroom in silence for a few moments until Alleys
sprites flitted up to get their attention.  The sprites looked please to be out
of the pouch - and Petal, Stump and Thistle looked to be exploring the suite.
Thorn was standing guard, and Rose was apparently trying to get her mistresses
attention.

“Yes Rose?  What
is it?”  Alley asked.

Are we finally
in Trondheim, mistress?

“Yup!”  Alley
exclaimed.  “Although we’ve been here less than two hours so far.”

“That’s great,
mistress!   Do you have any orders for the moment?  If not, may we turn on the
television?”  Rose asked.

Alley thought a
bit, and decided there was nothing that needed doing until Billy got out of the
shower - there was no point in going over the events on the train twice after
all.  “Go ahead, Rose - there is something I want to talk about, but it’ll have
to wait until Billy gets out of the shower.”

“All right,
mistress!”  Rose flitted off and turned on the T.V., and was soon joined by
some of the other sprites.  They had a wildlife channel turned on...

Steph looked at
all the chaos - flitting faeries and sprites watching T.V.; Einherjar in the
bathroom having a shower, while their weapons and armor were scattered about
the floor.   I love this, she thought.  This is becoming my new normal...  I
don’t think I could go back to my wage-slave job if I tried.  What the hell am
I going to do?   Oh well - were near the end of the beginning - if we make it
past the next few days, I have no idea what the future will hold...

Chapter 22 -
The Cave - Stephanie’s Trial

By the time
Billy got out of the shower, Stephanie and Alley had managed to put some of
their clothes in the dressers in the hotel room, and slip the suitcases under
the beds - it gave the rooms a nicer look and saved a bit of space.   A second
room off their suite was made up for Billy - Steph had tossed his kit bag and
weapons inside.

“We should go
out to dinner.”  Alley said.  “With Billy.”

“Huh.  What
brought that on?  We eat with Billy all the time.”  Stephanie asked.

“I dunno - we
work with him, and don’t know much about him.  He doesn’t know much about us.
It might be fun to learn about who were risking out lives with, don’t you
think?”

“I suppose – we’re
learning more about each other every day.  I’m not sure a special fact-finding
dinner is needed, Hon - but if you want to, why don’t we turn it into a social
event as well as celebration if we survive my Trial?”  Stephanie suggested.

“Sounds good -
if we survive well probably want to celebrate.”

Billy emerged
from the shower, and slipped into his room to dress - and a few moments later,
he knocked on their door.  “You wanted to see me, boss?”  He said.

“Yeah - but we
need everyone here.  Hey Sprites!”  Alley called.

The sprites
immediately replied “Yes Mistress!” and began to fly over, eager to see how
they could help her.

“Well it’s like
this,” Stephanie said.  “We encountered a magical person or creature on the
train and wanted to know if we screwed up with her or not - it was kind of
weird.”

Thorn smiled.  “It
can’t be too bad Miss Stephanie - you and mistress Alley are still alive!”

“I suppose.”
Steph said, smiling.  “We were approached by a Japanese woman named Hariko Kuna
who chatted for a while.  We talked and she started asking all sorts of
questions - she was really interested in us.   Anyway, I got up to go to the
bathroom - and while I was gone, she mind-controlled Alley into telling her she
used to Andrew, we were scions, and we were here to hunt monsters.”

“That sounds
ominous.”  Said Billy.  “She had enough magical power to charm Alley... Not
good.”

“Oh - it gets
better.”  Alley said.  “She showed up as drastically more powerful than either
Stephanie or I when I looked at her - it was like some weird morality sense
that clicked in.  It said she wasn’t evil - but would do anything to survive.
It also showed us she was very smart - what the heck was that?”

Rose smiled.  “You’re
showing signs of learning to channel Enech, mistress.  Enech is a powerful
force the Tuatha de Danann learned to channel in their fight against the titans
a long time ago.  It deals with Geas’ and duties and the inner self - but it
can be a powerful offensive and defensive tool.”

The other
sprites started to study Alley intently.  Stump finally spoke.  ‘I think she’s
manifested plant abilities too, Rose.   She might have Earth and Water too -
which are really useful.”

“Is that good?”
Stephanie asked.

“Yeah!”  Thistle
said.  “She’ll be able, with some training, to breath water and be buried alive
with no harm to her - and eventually even more powerful and cool things.  She
should be able to talk to plants or grow plants right now - not sure which
talent she picked up.”   Thistle shyly turned away.  “Don’t worry mistress - we
can teach you anything you don’t know, when you’re ready to learn it.”

Billy pondered
the description of Hariko and her actions and made a hand-wave to get everyone’s
attention.   “I think this might not be a bad thing.   She was magical - but
she might not have been an enemy.  Lots of magical creatures don’t take sides
in the war against the titans - maybe she was one of them.  If she was, she had
a good reason to run like hell - Scions often kill monsters - especially the
newbies who don’t always realize that sometimes you don’t need to harm them to
get some good done.  The ones that don’t pick sides, stay neutral – they’re
okay.   The ones that pick the other side or prey upon humans are often have to
be dealt with.”

“And just
because they have a lot of raw power, doesn’t mean they’re any good in a battle
- they might have a powerful spell or something, but be weak as a normal human
in a fight with people like you - and as we’ve said, normal people won’t fare
well against you guys when you’re both accepted.”  Rose said.  “By the way, Miss
Stephanie, were rooting for you in your trial.”

Stephanie
smiled.  “Thanks guys.  I appreciate that.”

“So did we screw
up?  We searched the train for her when we got back - but she was gone.”  Alley
asked.

Billy spoke
next.  “I don’t think so, Alley - looking for her with all the people on the
train was relatively safe - and you did need to check out whether she was a bad
seed or not - but the fact that she disappeared so easily makes me think she’s
a spellcaster - like an illusionist - or some sort of shapeshifter.”

“...which takes
lots of magical skill, but not much combat ability.”  Thorn finished.  “I think
she was scared - if it really was a she.  She probably figures she poked a
hornet’s nest and ran so she wouldn’t get stung.”

“So were
probably good?”  Alley asked.

“Yeah.”  Billy
said - and it was obvious the sprites agreed.  “I’d ask her about it if you
ever meet her again - but she might not be - no, probably isn’t - one of the
bad guys.”

Stephanie and
Alley breathed a sigh of relief.

“So when do we
check out that cave?”  Stephanie asked.  “Do we need more training time?”

“We don’t.”
Billy said.  “Alley does - maybe a day in the care of her sprites.  I’ve got
some plans for us to do, during that time.”

“Such as?”
Stephanie asked.

“Preparations
for a major battle include having the right gear, preparing for the worst - and
having an escape plan if it all goes wrong.   You want to make sure you’ve got
all three - or you’ll put yourself into needless danger.   We need to scout out
where this stone house and cave are located, and see if there are any safety
considerations well need to talk about... Like ropes to climb or lights to see
in the cave with.”  Billy took a breath.  “We might also want to steal or rent
a car to get us to safety or the hospital in case one or more of us gets
seriously hurt.  We need a place to hide my weapons if we don’t want them to be
found - and we need medical supplies on hand.”

“Wow.  How come
we didn’t do much of that for Alley?”  Steph asked.

“Cause it wasn’t
my op.  Billy said.  It was Thorns and the others.  They do things differently.”
He smirked a bit too.  “Plus I’d love to get a chance to talk you for a while -
get to know my new student and all that.”

“We could talk
now.”  Stephanie said.

Billy looked a
bit nonplussed.  “I’d rather talk in private, ma’am if that’s okay.”  He said.
“Some of it’s personal - some of its business and I don’t want my problems
being public, if it’s alright with you.”

“Wha... Do you
have a problem with me?”  Stephanie asked, looking worried.

“No - just the
opposite, ma’am - but I do have some things I’d like to discuss later.”

Stephanie
nodded, and they tabled the rest of the discussion for now.

*              *              *

The next day,
Stephanie found herself out in the wilds of Norway with Billy and a pair of
rented binoculars, in a rented car.   Alley, as the sprites demanded of their
mistress, had stayed behind to learn how to use some other supernatural powers
- and also to find out which ones she had a tendency towards...  Thorn and Rose
thought they could teach Alley enough in a day, which gave the others time to
perform some basic reconnaissance.

Billy spied the
Stone house Sif had told them about from about a mile away.  It was a minor
local landmark - and was an actual house done in the traditional Norse style,
made of field stones stacked upon one another - which is probably why it still
stood as opposed to falling to the test of time.  “I can see the cave from
here.”  Billy said.  “There’s a steep incline to get to it from below - but it’s
probably going to be harder to approach it from above if we try it that way...
nothing to anchor a rope to, to support our weight.”   Billy handed the
binoculars to Stephanie, and told her to look at the cave.  “Tell me what you
see.”

Stephanie looked
- and at first she saw nothing but a steep rocky slope with a narrow cleft into
the side of a steep cliff - but as she watched, she began to see clues of
more.   “Some of the rocks are discolored in a very odd way - like they were
stained by heat or a chemical, and periodically there are long vertical gouges
in the rock that look sort of like cat scratches - except whatever made them in
the stone must have had only three toes.  It’s definitely used to be something’s
lair from what you and the sprites have taught us so far.   Any idea what kind
of creature it is, Billy?”

“If I had to
guess, I’d say it was a Lindwurm - and before you ask, in case you ask, it’s a
wingless dragon that walks or slithers, is about 30ft long, and weighs about
400 lbs.   Definitely a handful.  Really old ones sometimes grow wings and
learn to fly.”

“Is it one of
those?”  Stephanie asked, a little concerned.

“No - your mom
wants you to prove you’re worthy, not set you up for a Total Party Kill.”
Billy said.  “It’s probably something more manageable.”

“Yeah, it’s that
probably that gets me.”  Steph said, frowning.  “I suppose there’s always a
chance its one of the old ones, right?”

“I prefer to
plan for the worst and hope for the best.”  Billy said “But yeah, there’s
always a chance...”

“So we approach
from below, and climb up to the hill and cleft or cave, then deal with the
critter.”  Steph sighed.  “Any ideas?”

“How about we
don’t let this monster fucking kill me.”  Billy joked.  “Seriously though,
people in the past used all sorts of strategies - from poison to phalanxes to a
cow carcass with a giant iron hook inside it, to just being badass enough to
kick the crap out of one in hand to hand combat.”

“Did any of them
have your assault rifle?”  Steph asked with her best ‘Can I borrow it pretty
please?’ eyes.

Billy laughed.  “Probably
not.  And yes, you can borrow it - but I’d rather you use my axe.  I’m better
with a gun than you are - and well need every edge to win - this thing is bound
to be as strong as or tougher than Greyfang.”  Billy thought a moment.  “And
actually shooting a firearm near a Norwegian landmark may be unwise if you want
to remain un-arrested.”

“You take the
fun out of monster hunting, Billy.  Fair fights suck.”  Stephanie said, mock pouting.
“I kind of expected that anyway – can’t have it too easy after all...”

“Yeah.”  Billy
said.

“So about the
stuff you wanted to talk about...?”  Stephanie let the question hang there,
waiting for Billy to answer.

Billy sighed,
and ran his hands through his hair.  “Yeah - about that.”  He said.  “It’s a
bunch of things really - but I really do want to get to know you better too.”

Steph laughed.  “Well,
get started then.  I’ve been dying of curiosity since you mentioned it
yesterday.”

Billy nodded.  “First,
I want to thank you for ordering me to talk to my dad.   I mislead you a bit -
I wasn’t MIA, I was MIA presumed KIA - and we Einherjar aren’t supposed to
contact our living loved ones... We’re dead, right - and the dead shouldn’t mix
with the living, at least according to Hel.  Anyway, by asking you, and you
ordering me I could have got you in a ton of trouble - and I’m sorry.  I’ll
never forget my dad’s voice - how he sounded hearing my voice again...”  Billy
had tears in his eyes, and his throat was hoarse.   “That was a gift I can
never repay - and then to promise we could visit him... Again, I can never
repay you, Stephanie.   If I wasn’t already bonded to you, I’d swear myself to
your service for what you have done.  Thank you.”

Stephanie was so
taken aback by Billy’s unexpected admission - or the revelation of exactly how
much it meant to him - that she said nothing, and just listened, motioning
Billy to continue.

“You see, his
dad was a World War II vet, and he left for the war when my dad was young -
fought in the US Marines in the Philippines.  He never came home - he was MIA
too.  As I understand it, he was sent with a bunch of other men to take a
remote Philippine island and just disappeared - vanished with his entire squad of
24 - and were never heard from again.  Ever since then my dad’s had a fear I’d
go missing too - and when I did, it must have just killed him.   To lose his
dad and his son, was too much - and to hear his happiness, and the life come
back into him as we spoke made me feel like the best in the world.  It saved my
dad - and in a way it saved me too.  Thanks.”

Stephanie
nodded, and wrapped Billy in a careful hug.  He felt strong and warm in her
arms, and smelled a little like cologne - but at the moment also vulnerable.
He hugged back, and they sat there for a few moments, one consoling and the
other being consoled.  It was a tender moment - where they shared a closeness
that they had never felt with one another before.

So it was a bit
of a surprise when he bent his head down and kissed her. He gently cupped her
face in his hands, so that she was looking in his eyes, and kissed her gently
on the lips.  He tasted sweet, and the bristles of his five-o-clock shadow
tickled her lips as they brushed across hers.  It was thankful - but also
sensual, and she could feel herself start to melt into his arms.  Just as he
was starting to pull away, Stephanie surprised herself by grabbing Billy’s head
hungrily and kissing him back.  Something had awakened within her - she couldn’t
name it - and she just went with her gut feeling - and her gut was telling her
to kiss Billy.

Billy went with
it for a moment, then pulled back, surprised himself.  “Are...are you sure,
Steph? What about you and Alley?  Is this what you want?”

Stephanie
stopped - and the enormity of what she’d done hit her - her face went ashen. Oh
god!  What have I done?   Steph asked herself.  How could I treat Alley like
this?  I’m such an evil bitch.  “I...I can’t...Billy.” she said, tears coming
to her eyes.  “I’m sorry.  I have to go.”

Stephanie
unbuckled her seatbelt and left the vehicle, wrapping her coat around herself
as she began walking back towards town, leaving Billy alone in the car, just as
stricken as she was.   “Steph... I...”   Billy hung his head in shame.   “I’m
sorry.”

Chapter 23 -
The Cave - Stephanie’s Trial – Pt2

I’m such a
stupid idiot, Steph thought, tears streaming down her cheeks.   I just cheated
on Andrew... dammit I mean Alley!   What the hell was I thinking?   Why did he
kiss me?  Why did I kiss him?!  She didn’t want to admit it to herself, but
Stephanie realized she wasn’t thinking - she was reacting to raw attraction -
and that she felt an honest attraction to Billy - and still felt it to Alley.
How did this happen?  She asked herself.  I care about Andrew, even if his
recent change to Alley happened.  How the hell does Billy fit into all of this
- aside from being handsome.  And charming... dammit.   She tried to ignore her
thoughts, but visions of Billy kept floating in front of her mental eye, making
her feel more and more guilty.  I need to talk to Alley, she thought.   At
least tell her what I did before she hears it from anyone else.  I’m such a
shit... I wouldn’t be surprised if she dumps me.   Fear and stress raged
through Stephanie as she walked back towards the city of Trondheim.

*              *              *

Billy hit his
head off the steering wheel one more time.  “Stupid asshole.”  He said to
himself.  “You know they’re in a relationship.  You KNOW that.  Why did you do something
so stupid?”   You know damn well why, he thought.  You’re so fucking lonely
that you can’t breathe at night and it hurts so much your bones ache, and ever
since you met Stephanie and Andrew you’ve been worried that bitch Groa might
have been right after all...  “If I ever get that son of a bitch who got me
killed in my sights, he’s fucking dead.”

Billy sighed,
running his fingers through his hair.  Dammit, this is my fault - not hers.
You know what kind of effect you have on the ladies, Billy!  And with the
emotional roller coaster she’s been going through, it was a dirty fucking
move...   But dear god, I never expected her to nearly suck my face off kissing
back!   She must feel something!   Billy sighed again, and put the car in
gear.  I’d better look for Stephanie, then get back to the hotel.  No matter
what happens, there’s going to be a shitstorm.  Billy said.   He nudged the car
into traffic, and headed back to their hotel.   He kept an eye out for
Stephanie - they needed to talk.

A few minutes
later, he caught up to Stephanie, still walking along the shoulder of the
road.  He pulled up alongside her, and lowered the window.   “Hey Stephanie -
get in!”  He called.  She didn’t react the first time, so he called again.  “C’mon
- get in the car, Steph!”

Steph turned and
looked at Billy with anger - but almost immediately tempered her looks with
regret.  “I’m not in the mood to talk, Billy.”  She replied.   “It might be
better if you went without me.”

“It’ll be easier
to be mad at me if you’re dry and at the hotel.”  Billy said, mostly not
joking.   “I shouldn’t have kissed you when you’re committed to Alley.  It was
a shit thing to do...  Would you please get inside – I’ve got like eight cars
pulling up behind me.”   It was probably more like six, Billy thought - but it
was hard to count when he was driving and looking at Stephanie.

Stephanie sighed
and relented, realizing she could brood - and apologize - while dry, or she
could do it tired and wet.   “We need to talk.”  She said, getting in to the
cars passenger seat.

“No shit.”
Billy said, sadly.  “I’ve got something to tell the both of you once we get
back to the hotel.”  If I don’t chicken out like a coward, he thought to
himself.  After all the crap I’ve taken from the other Einherjar over the last
five years from what Groa the seer told me, no wonder I’m nervous.  I always
wished she was wrong, but now I don’t think she was.

“Billy, I don’t
know why you kissed me - but what you did wasn’t a shit thing - it was just a
thing.  I did a shit thing by kissing you back...  I cheated on Alley.   I don’t
understand why - but I feel torn between you both, and I don’t know why
either.   It’s confusing as fuck, and I just pray Alley doesn’t dump me
outright.”   Stephanie looked as if she feared the worst.

Billy nodded,
knowing anything he said would probably only make it worse.   The two drove
back to the hotel in silence.

Billy kept his
eyes on the road, trying to not glance over a Stephanie, who was fretting and
staring out her window.  Smooth move, idiot.  He thought.  What are you going
to do if Alley does dump her?  He asked himself.

*              *              *

Thorn shook his
head in frustration... “No, mistress - not like that!  If you do that, you’ll
expend your energy but have little to no effect.  Listen to the sound of the
Green.   Feel it with your skin, your eyes - you have to feel it.  It just
happens - you don’t have to try so hard.”

“I AM trying,
Thorn.”  Alley said, a little frustrated.  “I’m not used to this stuff - and I
am trying.”   Alley was sitting at a table in their hotel room, with a potted
plant - a spider plant - in front of her.  This afternoon’s lesson was talk to
the plant - and so far it was NOT going well.  At least breathing water went
better than this – I’d have needed resuscitation if I’d screwed that up.  Alley
grinned - learning these magic tricks was hard, but it was pretty cool all the
same.   So far she’d learned to breathe water like Aquaman, and learned how to
protect herself from falling debris and being buried alive... Rose called the
ability ‘Safely Interred’ - which sounded like a really fancy way of saying not
getting crushed to death by rocks and dirt.

“So, what should
happen when I get this to work again?”  Alley asked.

“You should be
able to speak with it.”  Stump said in his baritone voice.  “It can tell you
who was in here last, and all sorts of things.  People rarely watch what they’re
doing in front of a plant.  The same idea works if you can talk to cats or dogs
- no one keeps their tongue held in front of the family cat.  It’s amazing what
plants and animals see - you can get a lot of useful information from them.
Plus plants are nice people.”

Alley smiled,
and patted Stump on the head.  “Yes they are, Stump.  Yes they are.”

“Are you ready
to try again, Mistress Alley?”  Thorn asked.

“Sure - might as
well give it a try.”   Alley turned her thoughts to the plant, opened up her
mind and just... listened.  It was faint at first - it sounded like music to
her - but then it took on a more coherent tone, and she began to recognize
words.  “I think I’m getting it - I can hear words, but I can’t make them out.”

“Good, Mistress.”
Thorn said.  “Try listening closer.”

Alley turned her
attention to the spider-plant once more, and focussed on what it was saying -
or trying to say.  Slowly, she began to make out its words...

“Hello?  Hello?
Did you say something?”  it asked.

“Yeah - Sweet!
I figured it out!  Hey plant!”  Alley called out.

“Hey yourself -
what do you want?”  The spider-plant asked.

“See anything
interesting in this room lately?”

“Aside from five
sprites?  Depends – I’ve seen some weird stuff in this room.  There was a while
six months ago when the room was rented by four people for an orgy - that was
weird.  They were rubbing their pistils and stamens all over everything - sap
was everywhere - yuck!   I’ve seen a person get murdered in here - that was
weird.  I guess it depends.  A lot of what you people do is weird for us
plants.”

I don’t want to
ask it to clarify what it just said.  It sounds like one of those questions you
don’t want the answer to.  “You’ve seen someone get killed here?”  Alley was
just amazed she could talk to plants at all - the fact they had stuff to
actually say was pretty damn amazing!

“Yup.”  The
spider plant said.  “It was messy.  The police found the victim the next
morning...  I knew what the killer looked like, but nobody asked me.”  The
spider plant almost looked glum at that.  “I would have told them, no problem -
but it’s been so long since I’ve had someone to chat with.  I thought people
talking to us was a fairy tale.”

Alley snorted.  “I
think you’re right - I thought it was a fairy tale a few days ago too.  Don’t
worry about it.” The Spider plant agreed, and lapsed into silence.

Rose smiled.  “I
think you’ve got it, Mistress.  What do you think Thorn?”

“I agree.”
Thorn said.  “Why don’t we take five minutes to break, and then well teach you
that hypnotic command spell that Hariko used on you, and Sif used on Stephanie.”

“Sounds good.”
Alley cackled.  “Oh the fun I’ll have with that power...”  Her mind tittered in
anticipation - she was finding she was more than a little bit of a prankster
these days.   Maybe it came from having fewer inhibitions, she wondered.   Her
reverie was broken by the door to the hotel suite opening, and a distraught,
wet and bedraggled Stephanie and an equally distraught Billy came into the
room, Billy closing the door behind them.

“What’s wrong,
you two?   You look like someone ran over your puppy.”  Alley asked.

Stephanie
stopped, and hung her head.  “Alley... I screwed up.   Billy and I were
talking, and he kissed me - and I kissed him back.”

Alley looked at
her, a little confused.  ... And?  So she kissed him?   “I’m not thrilled, but
why the long faces?”

“And that’s it -
I shouldn’t have done it.  I’m sorry - please forgive me.”  Stephanie looked
like her world was about to collapse.  Compared to Alleys reaction so far, it
seemed silly.

Alley just
stared at Steph.   What!?  Is that all? She asked herself. She must be really
upset about this...  “Is there something more, hon?”  She asked.  Maybe there
was something more, she realized.   Maybe Steph didn’t want her anymore, now
that she was Alley.

Stephanie
nodded.   “It’s an attraction - I don’t know how it happened, but I’ve been
attracted to him - and it just boiled over.  I can’t explain it.   I love you,
Alley - and I don’t know what I’m feeling about Billy, and I don’t want to
screw us up.”   Stephanie looked truly chagrined, and very upset.

Alley heard the
words, and breathed a sigh of relief.   It’s not me – it’s something else.
What the hell is her problem – it’s just a kiss!   So she likes Billy - no
biggie - I never thought I was into guys and I’ve been noticing the guy the
last few days too.   If I don’t do something to shake her out of this pity
party, she’ll never calm the hell down.

“So.  So what?
You kissed.   It’s not the end of the world.   I’ve noticed myself wanting to
kiss him the last few days, myself.”   Alley grinned.   “I’ve had to change my
underwear more than once, in fact – I’m definitely not used to being around a
handsome guy right now.   No worries.   I’m just glad you still love me.   Stop
apologizing - but thank you for telling me.”

Stephanie
stared.  “How can you be so blasé about this?”  She asked.   “I practically
sucked Billy’s face off we kissed so hard.   Doesn’t that bother you?”

“No... Do you
want it to?”  Alley responded.  “You seem like you want me to be outraged.  I’m
not.   I’m a little confused where this came from, but I’m not pissed off.
Billy’s a handsome guy - and any woman would be odd to not be into him a
little, if they liked guys at all.   We’ve been working closely for days -
weeks almost - and it’s kind of natural wed be drawn to one another.   Still, I
could be angry if you preferred, I suppose.”

Stephanie looked
a little calmer.  “I don’t understand why you’re not worried or upset - but I
am glad.   Why are you forgiving me so easily, hon?”

Alley gulped.
It’s now or never, she thought.  In three steps she strode over to Billy,
grabbed him behind the head, and pulled him down to kiss her.  She kissed him
back enthusiastically, until a very surprised Billy pulled away from Alley.
It was the first time Alley had kissed a guy - it was kind of nice.  Not like
with Stephanie - she didn’t really count as a guy in Alleys mind anyway, except
by technicality.   Billy smelled nice - like Old Spice, and as she kissed she
felt butterflies in her stomach, like the first time she and Stephanie
kissed.   She wasn’t sure what that meant, but it could wait for later.

“What the hell
was that?!”  He asked, equally confused.

“A kiss.  Was it
that bad?”  Alley asked.

“What?  No!  Why
did you kiss me?”  Billy asked, sputtering.

“Ummm....  Cause
you’re handsome, I wanted to, and I wanted to show Stephanie it’s okay.”  She
turned to Stephanie.  “It is okay, you know - as long as Billy doesn’t mind.
I know you love me - and I love you - so unless that has changed, which I’m
sure you’d tell me, I don’t worry about it.”

Stephanie didn’t
know what to say.  She likes Billy.  She loves me.  She’s kissing men.  “What
the hell has happened to you, Alley?”  Steph sat on the edge of the hotel bed,
a little stunned by the developments.  “I was expecting to get yelled at - told
how evil I was - not get told no worries and have you kiss Billy too.  What the
hell is going on?   I’m a little confused, hon.”

“So am I, Steph.”
Alley said.  “What brought all this on - why did Billy kiss you in the first
place?”  She turned to Billy.  “Why did you kiss her in the first place, Billy?”

Billy surprised
them both by looking actually afraid for a moment - like a deer caught in the
headlights.  He visibly steeled himself, and took the plunge.  “It’s because of
a prophecy - a vision - an ancient seeress told me when I first reached
Valhalla - when I died, and became an Einherjar.   She said I would be alone
until I met my true loves - plural - and that they would both be men.   I didn’t
believe it at first, but ever since I’ve met you - both of you – I’ve been
falling in love with you both.   I love you both - and it’s killing me that I
upset you, that I might drive the two of you apart.”  Tears were rolling down
his cheeks as Billy continued.   “I don’t know what to do about it either - I
don’t want to break you up - I just can’t help how I feel.   Maybe you should
send me away - back to Valhalla, Stephanie.  Get me out of your life - ask for
someone else.”

Petal, who until
this point had been silent, flew over to Billy and gave him a hug with her tiny
hands.  “Don’t be sad, Billy.”  She said.  “It’s okay... isn’t it mistress?”

Alley stared in
surprise - the last thing she had expected was a declaration of love - and from
the look Stephanie had, she hadn’t expected it either.  She looked at Steph,
then at Billy.  Please understand what I’m trying to do here, she thought to
Stephanie, and then walked over and gave Billy (and Petal, still on his
shoulder) a big hug.

Stephanie, like
Alley had guessed was equally stunned by Billy’s admission of love.  He loves
us?  BOTH of us?   And now he wants me to send him away?   What the...?   Steph
thought a moment, and realized she didn’t want to send Billy away.  Sure - he
was annoying, aggravating, and sometimes silly and childish - but he was also
brave, strong, and a good friend.  He opened his heart to me earlier - and
I...  I felt something too.   I don’t know if I’m making a big mistake - or
what Alley is doing, but he’s a friend.  He needs us.  She came over and hugged
Billy too.

The three of
them stayed locked in a desperate hug for some time, the silence only broken
when Stump and Thistle flew over, poking the three of them to see if they were
still awake.   Their antics earned some laughter, and soon the tension was broken,
and the three friends sat down to sort out this difficult emotional mess.

*              *              *

Hours later,
after much discussion and a ho-hum takeout meal, Billy, Alley and Stephanie had
sort of figured out what was going on between them... and laughed more than a
little when the sprites compared it to one of the daytime soap operas.   Alley
and Stephanie loved each other - that had not changed - and Alley was attracted
to men now as well, and liked Billy.  Steph had always like both men and women
- but was attracted strongly to Billy - and Billy was falling in love with both
Alley and Stephanie at the same time.   The only thing all three of them agreed
on fully was that they didn’t know what the hell to do about it right now - so
they mutually decided to put it aside until after Stephanie’s trial...
Distractions like this could get all three of them killed.   They headed to
bed, after discussing the battle plan for the next day - and drifted off to
sleep, more than a little confused.   The sprites did their best to mediate
between the lovestruck humans, and took turns standing guard over their
Mistress and her two friends.   It was a quiet night.  One way or another,
Stephanie’s trial would end tomorrow...

Chapter 24 -
The Cave - Stephanie’s Trial – Pt3

Stephanie woke
up, feeling Alley nibbling on her ear.   “Good morning, love.”  She said,
rolling over to face her girlfriend.  ‘How you doing, after yesterday?”

Alley pulled
back and smiled.  “Okay I guess.  We’ll have a lot to talk about once today is
over... assuming it goes well, I mean.   What do you think of yesterday?”

“I’m a little
confused, actually.”  Steph answered.  “I assume you’re into boys now too?”

Alley smiled
wryly.  “It looks that way.  It surprised me, let me tell you.  Part of me says
‘ewww’ and part of me says ‘mrowr!’ and I’m not sure which part to listen to
yet.   I really wasn’t mad yesterday though.   Is there room in our
relationship for Billy too?  That prophecy thing he was hit with is kinda
messed up - I mean, how do you have two true loves - I thought that sort of
thing was one on one only, if it was even real in the first place?”

“I dunno,
Alley.  If he really does have feelings for both of us, it’s really going to
complicate things unless we sort out how to deal with it.   What do you want to
do about it?”

“Me?  Why do you
want to know my opinion?   What about you - he kissed you first.”  Alley
responded.

“And I asked you
first.”  Steph added.  “Still, I don’t know.  I do like him, a lot - but I don’t
want to give you up.”

“Why give either
of us up?  What if we shared him - you know, between us?”  Even as Alley said
the thoughts, her face blushed red.   I can’t believe I just said that, she
thought.  It would solve the problem though, assuming we both liked Billy,
wouldn’t it?

Stephanie
sputtered a moment - if she’d been drinking it would have been a classic
spit-take - and blushed red herself.   “We just can’t - you don’t do stuff like
that...”

“Why not?”
Alley asked.  “Gods do stuff like that all the time in stories - and were baby
gods.  Why not?   It’s not like you’re trying to impress your parents, or me
mine for god’s sake.  If we care about each other, and we want to, what’s bad
about it?  Is it religion?  Cause I’m not sure the Christian ideal of marriage
is going to apply to either of us, seeing that were both from completely
different pantheons.   I don’t know about you, but I can’t think of a reason to
do anything that doesn’t make me happy.”

Stephanie
thought a minute. She - Alley - was being serious!  Could we share Billy - or
even someone else, should they come along?  What was stopping them, aside from
society’s disapproval.   Did she even care about society anymore - she was on
the road to becoming someone outside of society... A Scion that hunted
monsters, and preserved the human race - and if she survived, she wouldn’t even
be human one day – she’d be an immortal spirit.   Did society’s rules of
conduct even apply to her anymore?   Stephanie wasn’t sure - it was a little
dark and scary going down that road - she felt it could lead to some pretty
destructive behaviour if she wasn’t careful.   But maybe Alley was right.

Stephanie chose
her words carefully.  “I don’t intend to do anything that doesn’t make me happy
either - but we’ve got more to think about that just what you or I want.  What
if Billy only wants one of us?  What if we decide we don’t want to share Billy
anymore, and it breaks us up?   I think IF we proceed with this, we should be
cautious - and be prepared for it not to work.  Anything else, I think, will
lead to hard feelings and broken hearts.”   She sighed.  “I like Billy a lot,
Alley - but this relationship you’re describing is a little outside the pale
for me - I mean, I don’t think I’ve ever even considered something like this -
have you?”

“You know I don’t
talk about my parents much, right?”  Alley asked.

Steph nodded.  “You
never have – it’s kind of been off limits.  Why?”

“They’re kind of
messed up.  I’ve got two moms and two dads - I kinda grew up in what seemed
like a crèche - I had 9 brothers and sisters, from different parents and we all
were raised together.  It didn’t matter that I was Mike and Sheila’s kid -
cause David and Cathy treated me and the others just like their own.  It was a
loving way to be raised - knowing it didn’t matter who your parent was, just
that there were these really loving people who all loved you.  They were all my
parents - and it wasn’t weird or evil or wrong.  It was just a family - an odd
type of family that most people never see.  There was no religion involved - it
wasn’t some sect or cult - it was just four people who loved each other so much
they wanted to share all their lives together, as a family.   It wasn’t legal -
I suppose I’d be considered a bastard, since none of them were married - but
they didn’t give a rats ass - and neither do I.”

Stephanie was
amazed.  I’ve never heard that story before... I wonder why she’s never shared
it?   “How come you never talk about them, love?”

“It didn’t end
well, Stephanie... Not because of the family - but because violence and drugs
and murder got involved, and when the dust settled, only me and five of my
siblings were still alive.  We were split up, and sent to different foster
homes - I still keep in touch with Samantha and Kieran, but the others drifted
apart.  It’s too painful to talk about most times.”

Stephanie
realized that somewhere in that speech, Alley had started tearing up, and her
voice was sounding very emotional.  She reached out and gave her lover a hug,
holding her close and feeling her warmth.  “It’s okay, Alley.  If you want,
well talk about it later - otherwise, don’t worry about it.  I love you.”

“I love you too,
Steph.”  Alley whispered.  “Thanks for not pushing for more - I don’t think I
can talk about it yet.”

Stephanie
nodded.   “After yesterday, maybe this discussion was too much.  What if we
table your idea until we know we both survived the day?   I suppose it could
work - but we’d have to be careful and make sure he was on board.  Aren’t you
worried about what people would think?”

“Not really -
fuck ‘em for all I care.  All I care about is how the people I love feel about
it.  Who cares what some strangers think?   I mean, you do – it’s obvious you
do - but I guess the question you’ll need to answer is do you care enough about
what other people think to NOT be happy?  I don’t think you do - or you never
would have started transitioning.”

Stephanie couldn’t
deny Alley had a point.   She had long ago decided to ignore people’s
expectations when she could - but it was a lot harder to put into practice than
it was to say it.   When it came down to the crunch, she wondered if she could
have Alleys strength of will to say damn everyone – I’ll live my life my way.
“I’ll think about that, hon.  Maybe I sometimes care too much about other
people’s opinions.  I’ll work on it.”

The two hugged,
and got ready for the day.  As they rose and began to dress, they could hear
Billy coming out of his room and greeting the Sprites.  He sounded pretty
chipper to both of them - so they figured he got a decent night’s sleep.

“Urgh... Where
are the girls, Rose?’  Billy asked.   “It looked like Stump, Thorn and Petal
were sleeping - they must have been on guard last night.  Thistle was sitting
and watching the television.”

“They’re still
in bed, Billy.”  Rose replied.  She grinned a bit and added “Would you like to
go wake them?”

Damn right I
would, thought Billy.  I just don’t think they’d want to see me, after
yesterday.  Damn it.  “Nah - too much drama for today, Rosie – we’ve got a full
plate with a cave full of Lindwurm.”   Billy tried to hide his stress and
emotions behind a bland face, but from Roses reaction he wasn’t doing a very
good job.

“They like you,
Mr. Billy.”  Rose said.   “And even though you sometimes get mistress Alley
annoyed, we like you too.”

“Thanks Rose.”
Billy said, tousling what passed for Roses hair  the tiny red petals that gave
her her name.  “I appreciate that - I thought I got under Thorns skin a bit
much.”

“You did, Mr.
Billy - but Thorn is too proud sometimes - and taking him down a peg was both
amusing and well deserved.   You seem like a good man.”

Billy reddened
at the compliment, and coughed a little nervously, sitting down at the table to
wait for the girls to get up.   Thankfully, he didn’t have long - Stephanie and
Alley emerged within moments of him sitting down.

“Morning.”
Steph called out.  “You ready for today?”

“Me?  I guess so
– it’s your gig though, Steph.”  Billy replied.   “It’s more appropriate for me
to ask you if you’re ready.”

“He’s got you
there, Steph!”  Alley laughed.   “What’s the plan?”

“You mean after
we eat something?”  Billy asked.  “We drive out to nearby the cave, approach
from below, climbing a steep hill to the cave mouth.  Then, the Sprites and I
stand back and act as support, while you and Stephanie go inside the cave and
kill the monster - barring any changes to the plan Steph is making, of course.”

“I’m still
working on that.”  Steph said, looking thoughtful.  “We don’t exactly have a
lot of resources - other than you, Billy, and the Sprites.   I have an idea
though.”

“What is it,
boss?”  Billy asked.

“We dig a line
of punji stakes - we can by sharpened stakes at the home renovation place in
town - and use the sprites - if Alley will allow me to - to lure the beast outside
in a rage, where it will hopefully impale itself on the spikes, the sprites
will get away, and all three of the rest of us will fall upon it with hacking
and slashing - whereupon I hope it dies.”  Steph smirked.  “And in case it’s
not hurt bad by the stakes, I suggest we make a few molotov cocktails from some
high quality hooch, so we can torch the thing if needed.  If it can’t breathe
fire, it might not be immune to fire.”

“There’s just
one problem with that plan.”  Billy said.  “It’s October in Norway - the ground
is frozen solid.  So no Punji stakes.  The rest sounds good though.  Another
thought - if we don’t lure it outside, I should be able to use my assault rifle
- the sound shouldn’t carry to people outside the cave if were deep inside it -
oh it’ll echo inside, but it won’t go far from the cave mouth, which means less
chance of police and all that stuff.”

Alley nodded.  “That
idea sounds better than putting my little guys and gals at risk Steph - a
dragon or Lindwurm or whatever could probably swallow one of them whole if they
get unlucky.”

“Yeah,”
Stephanie said.  “That does sound like a better plan.  Let’s go with that.
Billy... thanks.   I may bust your chops at times, but you’ve been a good
friend and you’ve been teaching me a lot.  Thanks.”   She gave Billy a thankful
look, and smiled.

Billy’s return
smile seemed a mile wide.  “No problem at all, Boss.”

*              *              *

Two hours, a
breakfast meal and a short car ride later, the three heroes - Alley, Steph and
Billy, stood at the base of the steep hill leading up to the hillside lindwurm
cave.  Thorn and the other sprites had spread out to act as guards and to shout
warnings if any local humans such as police wandered by, or in case they found
the lindwurm first.

Billy had loaned
Stephanie his kite shield and bearded axe, and was armed with his assault rifle
and a hunting knife, and a chainmail shirt.  Alley had her mother’s gifts,
which should prove quite potent as well - Alley looked pretty assured wrapped
in ‘Mothers Hug’ - her armor that could change shape.  Today it looked like a
normal pastel colored windbreaker with long sleeves and a hood.  Stephanie had
a thick leather jacket for protection - not much, but better than nothing.  As
the trio approached the cave mouth, they could all see the deep scratches the
lindwurm’s claws had made in the local rocks while sharpening its talons.  They
could also smell the stink of reptile from the cave - it was obvious the cave
was not abandoned.

Alley motioned
to Thorn, who flitted over.  “Thorn, I want you guys to cover our retreat -
make sure we’re not going to crawl out of that cave all bloody and such, and
run into some locals or cops.  Knock them out if you have to, but don’t kill
anyone.”

“Yes, Mistress!”
Thorn replied.  “I’ll tell the others.  Thistle and Petal will be helpful if we
have to subdue some mortals.”

“Good.  Get to
it.”

Meanwhile Billy
was handing out flashlights and duct tape.  They had invested in a small movie
camera - the kind skydivers wear when jumping out of a plane - and duct-taped
it to Stephanie’s leather jacket (for posterity, she said).   They also taped
the flashlights to their forearms, so they wouldn’t drop them.   Billy was
carrying medical supplies, and the sprites knew where a litter and backboard
was concealed near the car, in case it was needed.  There was also a bottle of
15 year old single malt scotch - for sterilization purposes with the backboard...
Billy insisted.  He also claimed it served extra duty as anaesthetic if needed,
and as a victory libation as well.

“Everyone ready?”
Billy asked.  “If it’s awake, it probably knows were here.”

“Yeah, I guess.”
Alley said.  She held out her hand and concentrated, and a seven foot long
spear of iron-hard wood formed in her hand.  “This should help a lot too.”

“Heh.” Stephanie
laughed.  “I wonder if I’ll get a kickass magic weapon like you did if I
survive?”

“Maybe.”  Billy
said.  “Maybe you’ll get something cooler or stranger.  Did you ever figure out
what the loot from Greyfang’s cave did?”

Stephanie
realized that in the shock of Alleys change, and their travel from Stuttgart to
Norway, she had forgotten about that strange wand of ebony capped with a skull
- and from the look on Alleys face, she’d mostly forgotten about the jade
monkey amulet too - even though she was wearing it most days.   “D’oh!”  She
laughed.  “I guess I’ll have to get onto that if we make it.  Sorry.”

“Yeah, same
here.”  Alley said.  “I think this necklace is special, but I haven’t taken the
time to learn how.”

“Next time, make
sure to know what the stuff you carry does - it might be what saves your life
or stops the badguys.”  Billy said.  ‘Too late now – we’d better get going.”

They crept
inside the cave, Stephanie with Billy’s axe and shield in the front, with Alley
in the next rank, aiming her spear over Stephanie’s shoulder.  Billy followed
behind with his assault rifle equipped and ready...  As they descended into the
cave, Thorn and the others called back well wishes, and turned to guard their
backs.

The cave was
dark and stank of lizard - a dry musky smell that infiltrated their noses and
burned a little.  Its scat smelled strongly of ammonia, and the cave was somewhat
cramped outside the well worn path it had slowly created in the floor over the
years.  It was impossible to tell how old or large it was by the size of the
cave, but after being inside for a bit, Billy was suspecting it wasn’t one of
the really big ones.   “I think were in luck.”  He said.  “It’s probably a
standard Lindwurm - a dangerous critter, but not one of the fire-breathing
monsters from legend.  We may survive this after all.”  He said with a smirk.

“Awesome.”
Steph replied.  I hope he’s right.  I’m so scared right now I’m practically
wetting myself.   Steph knew she wasn’t scared much of losing - if she lost,
she’d be dead - she was scared of Alley and Billy being hurt for her, or of
leaving Alley alone.

As they climbed
deeper and deeper into the cave, the smell got stronger - and they heard a
rasping hiss from deeper inside.  The cave had stopped descending and had
levelled off, and they began to see bits of chewed bones - deer, elk and other
animals - scattered about.  “Sounds like we’re almost there.”  Steph whispered.

“Shhh.”  Billy
said.  “It’ll probably smell us before it sees or hears us - but let’s not give
it a hand.”  He thumbed the assault rifle to burst fire - full auto in these
caves would be too wild, too risky - too much chance of a deadly ricochet.

They moved
forward, following the trail of claw marks and wear on the stone, and came to
the mouth of a larger chamber - a cave perhaps 35 feet across, and 12-15 feet
high, and roughly L shaped.   The glitter and reflection of gold, silver and
sparkles of gems winked through the darkness from their flashlights - and
Stephanie saw it - the Lindwurm.

The Lindwurm was
huge - like the size of a Clydesdale - and was long and slender, more like an
immense iguana crossed with a crocodile, rather than a komodo dragon, which is
what Stephanie had assumed it would be like.  It was about 30 feet from nose to
tail.  The Lindwurm was resting on the pile of ancient Norse gold and silver,
and behind it on the pile of gold, Stephanie could see a rune covered box of
white ash.   Oh my god!  She thought.  My dream!  It’s happening!   Thank you
mom, thank you!   I won’t fail you - or myself.  Stephanie steeled herself for
what came next - she knew if she didn’t survive and vanquish this beast, she might
lose her chance to be whole forever.   I’m not going to let that happen... she
thought.  Not while I still draw breath.  She gripped Billy’s axe - her
knuckles white.  “Bring it, Wurm!”  She called.

Alley gasped at
the sight of the Lindwurm, and readied her spear - while Billy stepped to one
side to get a clear firing line, and crouched down to aim.  All this happened
as if in slow motion, and the two heroines readied for battle - and Alley could
feel time seem to slow down once more as she felt her reflexes speed up - like
when she fought Greyfang.  She crouched, and braced her left foot behind the
butt of the spear, setting it in case the Lindwurm charged.  They didn’t have
to wait long.

The Lindwurm rose from its bed of gold and silver,
coins, cups and jewels sliding down to the floor as it climbed off its precious
bed.  It rasped a deep throated roar - and Steph could see its jaws stretch
wide - wide enough to probably swallow a full sized human being.   It roared,
and charged, lumbering across the cave floor with unnatural speed, even with
its odd lizard-like gait.

Billy tracked
the Lindwurm as it charged Stephanie, and fired off a three-round burst of
rifle fire - the report of the gun sounding incredibly loud inside the cave -
indeed, Billy could see Alley and Stephanie wince in pain as the crack of the
gun firing hurt their ears.   Billy winced too - but was far more used to the
sound than either of the two heroines.   The trio of bullets hit somewhere on
the beasts flank, and much to his dismay the bullets had little effect - two
bullets just deformed and deflected off its hide, while the other penetrated
but caused only a minor flesh wound.  Damn!  I was hoping it would affect it
more.  “Shit!”

Then, the Lindwurm
charged into the ranks of Stephanie and Alley - and Alley’s spear rose up to
try and impale it.  As it reached their ranks, she muttered a quick prayer... “Danu,
mom, give me strength!”   The spear struck home, and she felt her pull upon the
strength of her growing legend...  Die damn you, die!  She thought - and the
spear stabbed deep into the creature’s neck.  Hot blood sprayed out and
spattered on Stephanie’s borrowed kite shield, and the creature screamed in
pain as it attempted to bite the human who challenged it... Stephanie.

The wurm moved
with inhuman speed, and pushed past Alleys spear, biting down on Billy’s kite shield,
which Steph was only barely able to raise in time.  The shield took the brunt
of the creature’s first attack, but it would never be the same - the shield was
splintered and shattered - so Steph pulled it off her arm, and wielded the
bearded axe with both hands.

Steph felt the
bloodlust rise up within her - her vision going red, her focus narrowing to
nothing but the Lindwurm.  She screamed wordlessly in rage, then raised the
axe.  “For Asgard!”  She screamed, and brought the axe down, and connected
strongly, the axe biting deep into the creature’s neck, and hot blood sprayed
on both her and Alley as the beast screamed and writhed, shaking its head back
and forth to dislodge the painful axe.

The Lindwurm was
moving slower - it was obviously injured - and for a brief moment, Stephanie
thought she could sense something hovering above it - at first she wasn’t sure
what it was, and then she realized what it looked like... for a moment, she
could see what appeared to be a representation of the Lindwurm’s health bar,
for lack of a better term... like she could see its health - and she saw they
had hurt it pretty good.   The vision faded, and she readied herself to strike
again.

Billy aimed for
the wurm’s neck, but turned away and shot at its flank at the last moment.  It’s
too near Stephanie - I don’t want to hit her!   The burst of bullets once again
scratched the hide of the creature and inflicted a minor flesh wound.  This
fucking sucks!  He thought.  I don’t have the tricks to make guns worth the effort
against a legendary creature.  I’m practically useless here.  Dammit!

Alley took a
step forward to stand next to Stephanie, and thrust hard with her spear, trying
to stab it in the mouth where its armor was less thick.  The sharpened spear
skittered across its hide before sliding into the creature’s mouth - but the
hide of the beast was too tough; it did little more than provide the creature
with a toothpick.  She released the spear, and in moments it turned to woody
mulch.   “Cool.  This thing is a lot less dangerous than Greyfang was - or is
it that I’m a lot MORE dangerous?  Either way, I’ll take it.”  Alley grinned.  “We
can take it Steph, c’mon!”

“You got it!”
Steph yelled, trying to take another swing - this time a low chop to one of its
legs.  Before she could react the Lindwurm leapt towards her, and smashed her
with its front claws, trying to knock her to the ground.  Steph gave a yell,
and fell - and the Lindwurm took the initiative and bit down on her shoulder.
Steph screamed as the beast bit deep into her shoulder, severing tendon and
muscle.  She could feel her blood flowing down her side and arm, and she felt
the shock of the pain rip through her.  She didn’t need a doctor to know she
was hurt bad - really bad.  She couldn’t feel her left arm - it was hanging
limp, just flopping around as the creature tried to rip it off her body.  Steph
screamed in agony and slashed with Billy’s axe, trying to take one of the
lindwurm’s eyes.  The blow somehow hit, and she gasped as the pain of the blow
rang through her arm...  But she had done it - the creature pulled back,
releasing her as it fled, and she fell to the floor with a bloody thump and a
groan.  Its left eye was nothing but a ruin of flesh and dripping blood.

Partially
blinded, the Wurm tried to circle to get a better view of its enemies - while
Billy tried to stay out of its field of vision, and Alley stood protectively
over her lover, Steph.   Billy screamed in rage, and flicked the rifle over to
fully automatic.  “Steph!  Stay down!”  He screamed, and levelled the gun at
the small dragon.  Bullets tore through the air in a withering stream, and
Alley and Steph were deafened by the loud report of the rifle - and once again,
many bullets were deflected off its hide - but a few did strike it this time,
and injure it.  It was bleeding from perhaps a half-dozen wounds, some more
serious that the others.

Alley screamed
in rage, and thrust her newly-formed spear towards the creatures other eye!
She charged it, attacking it in full force in her attempt to blind it - and
stabbed it fiercely.  The blow missed the eye, but dug deep into the side of
its head, and the wurm screamed as Alley pierced what she thought might be the
creatures ears or the area it used to hear.   It staggered in pain, its
movements slowed from the pain of its injuries.   It seemed on its last legs.

The Lindwurm
roared, and tried to bite Alley, going for one of her legs, and Alley screamed
in pain as the Lindwurm bit through the leg of her jeans, and took a chunk out
of her leg.  She staggered and fell to one knee.  “Aaagh!”  She couldn’t stand
on it - it hurt too much.  The pain was making her eyes water - but her ability
to stiffen her skin, make herself tougher seemed to reduce the lethality of the
bite from deadly to simply painful.   The Lindwurm dragged her sideways,
dragging Alley over the rough cave floor as if trying to shake her to pieces.

Stephanie
dragged herself to her feet, crying in pain.  “I’m not going to lose to this
thing!  This is my moment - I HAVE to beat it.  I HAVE TO.”  She stood, blood
pouring from her ruined arm, and grabbed the bearded axe with one hand.  I’ve
only got one more chance - if it hits me again, I’m done.  She ran towards the
Lindwurm, and raised her axe to strike, aiming for the wound she had started on
the creatures’ neck.  With its blinded eye, it didn’t see her coming, and didn’t
even try to move out of her path.  “Alley!”  She screamed, and the axe came
down.  Then Stephanie felt it - the pull of her growing legend - and channelled
that strength into the power of her blow - this thing would die!   The axe
struck it in the slit her previous blow had caused, and sunk in deep - the
Lindwurms scream was short and pained as the blade of the axe severed its
larynx and trachea, and it keeled over, coughing and bleeding.  It took two
steps - and died, collapsing to the ground.

Steph staggered
after it, like a fighter jet following its prey in for the kill.  When it
dropped, she stood and turned back to the horde and Alley and Billy.  “We did
it.”  She said, deadpan - she looked pale from blood loss, and it was obvious
she was very, very hurt.   Stephanie could see the box - the prize she had been
seeking all these years - the prize that had taunted her in her dreams to the
point where she thought she would die if she couldn’t have it.   “At last.  At
last, I can find out what’s inside...”  The pain of her injury overtook her -
She took a single step towards the box - and collapsed on the floor,
unconscious and bleeding out.

Chapter 25 - Stephanie’s
Visitation

“Stephanie!”
Alley screamed.  “Billy, help her!”   Alley tried to stand, but her battered
leg was too weak - she groaned and fell back to one knee.  Gritting her teeth,
she forced herself to stand - and although the pain was incredible, she stood
and stumbled over to her girlfriend and lover.

Billy slung his
rifle and rushed over.  No no no no no! He thought.  I just found the two of
you - please don’t let it end this way!   He knelt and ripped off Steph’s
jacket to see the wound...  The bite the Lindwurm had left was savage - it
looked almost like a shark bite, except the flesh had been torn partially from
the bone, and the flesh around the bite was blue tinted and smelled foul.  The Lindwurm’s
poison!  Oh Gods!  Billy pulled out a bag of field bandages and started working
to save Stephanie’s life.  Stephanie’s breathing was ragged, and she was losing
a lot of blood very quickly - she didn’t have long.  Billy worked fast.

Alley watched in
a panic, tears falling as Billy worked frantically to save Stephanie’s life. Oh
gods, please save her!  She prayed, Not now... not yet!   She knelt and helped
apply pressure to Stephanie’s wounds, so Billy could work on something else.
As Stephanie’s lifesblood kept spilling from her body, it was quickly becoming
apparent that they were fighting a battle they couldn’t win - but they didn’t
stop trying.

Just as things
were looking more than grim, both Billy and Alley realized the cave was filling
slowly with light.  They turned, and both Billy and Alley sighed with relief.
Standing behind them, limned in a golden glow of light, was a beautiful woman
with Nordic chainmail, and long hair of shining gold bedecked with countless
amber beads tied within its braids and loops.  She was over six feet in height
and built strong - like a warrior - and carried a leather bag at her side.
Billy and Alley could tell they were in the presence of a goddess - and Billy
recognized her with ease - anyone in Valhalla knew the beauty of Sif, who was
second in beauty only to Freya - and not even second to her in some minds.
Concern was written plain across Sif’s face, and she approached quickly.  “Is
she still with us?”  She asked, her hands moving quickly to inspect Stephanie’s
wounds.

“Yes, ma’am.
Please, if you can help her, please hurry!”  Billy said.  “She’s lost a lot of
blood.”

Alley looked at
the gorgeous blonde giantess work on Stephanie... That must be Sif – Stephanie’s
mom...  Wow – she’s pretty.  The thought came unbidden, and Alley upbraided
herself for even thinking it when she should be concerned over Steph - but she
couldn’t control the thought - the goddesses presence was so powerful it was
impossible to NOT think it.

Meanwhile, Sif
looked down at her adopted daughter, Stephanie.   Still breathing... she
thought.  “Good; I am in time.”   She laid her hand upon the still form of
Stephanie, her adopted daughter, and chanted a spell of healing.  She felt her
divine magic stir, and power flowed down her arm and into her little
boy-who-would-be-girl.  The nearly severed arm and ruptured shoulder knitted
itself back together, the flesh healing and the bones realigning the way they
should be.  Within seconds, Stephanie was lying on the ground, whole, covered
from head to toe in bruises which seconds ago were lethal injuries.  She
coughed once - twice, then woke and tried to sit up.  “Welcome back, my
daughter.”  Sif said.  “You had a close call, kiddo.”

Stephanie gasped
and started awake...  She hurt from head to toe - but her left arm and shoulder
hurt the worst - she could barely move it.  Sif was kneeling over her, and
Stephanie strongly suspected she was the direct cause of Stephanie still being
amongst the living.  “Mom?  You saved me?”

“I did what I
could, kiddo - but if it wasn’t for Billy here and Alley, I’d have been a bit
too late.  I knew he was going to be a good choice for you two.”

“What do you
mean?”  Steph asked.

“I mean exactly
what I said, hon... Now get up.”  Sif stood, and assisted Stephanie to her
feet.  “You worked hard to attain your prize – don’t you want to claim it?  It’s
right there - go get it.”   Sif pointed towards the carved box of ash, and
Stephanie nodded, smiling.

Steph looked
longingly at the box - her heart nearly bursting with joy - and then turned
away.  Alley and Billy were watching her, staring at Sif, and it was obvious
they were worried sick and frantic.   She gave Alley, and then Billy a hug, and
whispered “I’m gonna be okay... wish me luck?”  to the pair.

Billy smiled and
said “Good luck.”

Alley also
smiled.  ‘You don’t need it, love - go get it.  Well be here when you get back.”

Stephanie
staggered across the cave floor towards the pile of gold and treasure...  She
was still woozy, and the floor was slick with her blood and Alleys, and the
blood of the Lindwurm itself.  She reached the edge of the treasure horde, and
reached for the box - half expecting an electric shock or something.   The box
was fairly heavy, and made of ash carved with Norse depictions of wolves,
serpents and a great tree.  It was locked, and she could feel that something
powerful was inside.   Kneeling, she pulled out her gift from Sif - the Key to
All Doors, and touched it to the box - and the lock clicked, popping open.  Oh
my gods... this is it!  Stephanie thought.  I’ll finally see what I’ve been
searching for all these years!

The anticipation
was overwhelming, so she threw caution to the wind and simply opened the box...
to reveal a single golden apple - a real apple, with golden yellow skin -
inside.   Steph did a bit of a double-take.  “An apple?  That’s it?!”  She
shook her head, chiding herself for her stupidity.  Apples throughout mythology
held great power.  Undoubtedly this one would help her.  She turned to Sif and
showed her.  “What do I do with it, Mom?”

“It’s an apple,
dear.”  Sif said smiling.  “You eat it.”

Stephanie
nodded, and put down the box, then stood and took a bite.  The flesh was crisp,
and firm - and the taste was sweet and tart and tasted a bit like those honey crisp
apples that were all the rage this fall in the supermarkets.   She took a bite,
and chewed - and felt invigorated and refreshed.  It tasted good!   She took
another bite, and then another - and soon the apple was gone save the core, and
her hands were coated in sticky apple juice.  Other than it tasting great,
nothing happened.   “What now mom?”

“Put the apple
core back in the box and lock it – it’s not ours to keep.  When you leave here,
leave the box here for its mistress to reclaim it.  And sit down - if you don’t
you’re going to fall down, hon.”   Sif smiled, and pointed at the pile of gold.

Stephanie did
feel a bit woozy... she sat down on the pile of gold, silver and jewels.  “This
is amazing - there must be a million dollars here in ancient treasure.  How the
hell are we going to carry any of it?”   As she mused over the loot pile she
was resting on, a wave of dizziness washed over her, and she moved her hands to
brace herself so she wouldn’t fall down.  “What’s happening?”  She asked.  “I
feel weird.”

“Nothing bad.”
Alley said, with a smile on her lips.  “It’s what you wanted.”   Indeed, as
Alley and Billy watched, they could see the years melting away from Stephanie’s
face and body - changing from an older, middle aged age of 45 or so, to
something closer to Alleys and Billy’s age - but those weren’t the only
changes.

Stephanie felt
herself changing in more ways than her age - her stomach clenched as she felt
something move inside of herself - and her bones felt achy and she felt hot and
sweaty.  Oh my gods!  Is this what Alley felt like?  Ohmygodohmygod
ohmygod....  She saw her hands seem to smooth out, becoming less manlike and
more feminine, and felt her throat grow hoarse as something tightened and
changed in her throat.  Her face felt hot - like a fever.   She bent over,
trying to alleviate the clenching pain in her gut - and then it was over,
although her clothes felt a bit... snug.   She looked up, and Sif, Billy and
Alley were smiling at her - Alley was crying.   Her hair was falling in her
face - as usual - but this time it was different.  Instead of being brown going
on silver, it was a beautiful shade of red.  “Oh my gods!  Something happened!
Do I look okay?”

Alley and Billy
looked at their friend and stared.  I thought I was pretty, but she takes the
cake!  Alley thought.  She’s gorgeous!  Steph now stood a little bit taller
than before, but her form and figure were undeniably female - not the ‘man
doing his best to look female enough to pass’ she had going on before - and her
new curves made both Alleys and Billy’s hearts race a mile a minute.  She was
tall, statuesque, and drop dead gorgeous.  Her silver-brown hair was now a
beautiful red, and her eyes looked clear and green.  Her voice was husky, but
undeniably feminine, and just hearing it made the two of them break out in
sweats.   She was every vision a young goddess.

“You look great.”
Billy said, trying not to choke on his reaction, and damning his body for other
unconscious reactions south of his belt.

“Yeah, love.
You look great.  You’ll see.”  Alley was crying tears of happiness for her
girlfriend.  She finally got it.  She finally got it.  Thank you!

Sif walked over
and embraced her child.  “You are my daughter, Stephanie Walsh, and the day you
come amongst us gods in Asgard as an equal, you shall be known as Sannyr.   My
child, you have made me proud.”   Sif kept her stunned mortal daughter in an
embrace for a few moments, and released her.  “Stephanie, I have some things
for you - your birthrights - but they will wait till we reach the surface, and
the sunlight once more.  For now, why don’t you and your friends glory in your
success - and gather some treasures.  I will wait for you on the surface.  All
three of you have done well.”  Sif smiled, and vanished in a golden glow of
light.

Stephanie
crossed over the room, and gave Alley and Billy a hug, and then broke away.  “I’ve
got to put the apple core back in the box... and we should look around, right?”

“Yup,” Alley
laughed.  “After all, you called dibs back in Stuttgart, didn’t you?”

“I guess I did.”
Steph laughed.  “Cool.”

Billy just
watched the two young women, his heart nearly full to bursting.  It’s
happening... It’s happening like the seeress said.   I’m lost with these two...
If they’d take me, I’d never look back.  I don’t think I could resist.  Freya’s
blood, is this what love feels like?  I feel like I’m tossed on a ship in a
storm, waves crashing about me - and all I want to do is scream with joy at the
storm, and bring it into myself.   I am bound to these two, now and forever -
and I wouldn’t want it any other way.  Gods above, what will happen now?!

“Hey Billy -
want some bling?”  Alley called out, holding out what looked like a jewelled
necklace studded with pink pearls and gold.  “Or maybe something a little more
classical?”  She said, holding out a golden cup.

“Sure!”  He
said, shaking himself from his reverie.  “Cups, armbands and jewellery like
rings are traditionally things the Norse love.  Let’s take a look!”  He walked
over to the two women, and helped them sort out the vast pile of treasure,
seeing if there was anything that caught his eye, beyond the two beauties he
couldn’t shake from his thoughts even if he had wanted to.

*              *              *

By the time they’d
looked through the pile of loot, it had become apparent that there was far too
much loot to actually move in one trip.   Alley and Stephanie took a collection
of jewellery - rings, necklaces, bracelets, and a few armbands, while Billy
took a heavy gold armband that reminded him of Odin’s Draupnir, a necklace and
two rings for himself, and some other jewellery he decided to save for a
special occasion.  He also filled a hefty pouch with polished jewels - rubies,
diamonds and emeralds.   Each of the heroes took several handfuls of gold coins
as well - and each of the three had a pair of golden cups adorned with wolves
and dragons - a matched set.   After all was said and done, they each had about
10 pounds of personal treasures - and about 100 pounds of mixed gold and silver
remained to be taken.

Alley had also
found what she thought was the skeleton of a dead man - his bones and a leather
backpack were all that remained.  The backpack was empty - and the only reason
they could figure it survived was that it was some sort of a relic or divine
birthright.   They piled gold inside it until the backpack could carry no more
- about half the pile of gold - and were going to leave the rest, when Billy
had an idea.

“Gimme a minute.”
He said.  Some of the gods gave their Scions bags and pouches that carried more
than they should - like the eponymous bags of holding in Dungeons and Dragons.
Maybe this was one of them, he thought.   He concentrated, and studied the bag
carefully - and found a small runic pendant sewn inside the bag cavity.  “Aha!”
Billy chanted a quick word in ancient Norse, and calmly swept the rest of the
loose gold and silver into the bag - which now held about three and a half
times more space than it did a moment before.

Alley and
Stephanie watching him, eyes goggling.  He looked up and laughed.  “Magic bag.”

Alley smirked.  “Why
not?   It’s the only way were going to carry some of this stuff anyway.”

“You know, what
we’re doing is illegal as hell.”  Stephanie said.  “Don’t you have to report
treasure finds to various governmental agencies and let them sort out how much
it’s worth, how much if anything you get, and how much you owe in taxes?  We’re
going to have to either bury some of this stuff for later, or sell it fast and
I don’t see that happening.”

“Maybe not the
backpack - but the small handfuls of coins we can sell in small doses at pawn
shops and historical coin vendors, if were careful.”  Billy said.  “We could
keep the rest to part with a few at a time to pay for what we need.  If I’m
right the vast majority of the loot will be stored in a second space in a
pocket dimension - so if anyone opened the backpack now they would just see an
empty bag - the treasure would be somewhere else.  I think I can bring it back
later when I use the magic rune word again.   I’ve seen treasures like this
before in Valhalla.  I guess it’s magic didn’t save its earlier owner.”

“Gods pray is
serves us better.”  Stephanie said.  Alley agreed, and they headed up and out
of the cave.   It was a fairly stiff climb - all three of them were fatigued
and sore - Alleys leg still ached badly, and Steph, who was wounded before she
ate of the apple, seemed fully healed, even if her shirt and jacket would never
be the same, and were definitely not G-rated in their current state of
disrepair.

As they emerged
from the dank cave, their vision was dazzled a moment by the brightness of the
landscape around them.  When they had gone inside, it had been a relatively
cloudy day - but now, the sun was peeking out and rays of cheerful sunshine
were warming the land.   Sif waited patiently with a leather bag, and motioned
for Stephanie to come over.   Alley and Billy went over to the sprites to see
how they were doing, and to give Stephanie and her mom a moment of privacy.

Sif motioned for
Steph to sit, and handed her some treasures - her birthrights - one by one.  A
beautiful jewelled ring made of gold, and studded with jacinth’s and topaz, an
elaborate combat dagger in the Norse style that was stylized to look like a
dragon, and a small box wrapped in crimson tissue paper.

“I can see you’re
interested, so let’s get down to the presents, shall we?”  Sif said with a
smile.  “The ring is the Anganband - the ring of Joy.  It will allow you to
channel magics relating to health, the sun and plants.  Keep it safe - it has
other powers that are too potent to be unlocked until you are ready.   The box
in tissue paper is a gift from me for later.  It’s not exactly a birthright -
more of something fun.   The dagger, on the other hand is a weapon - and a
powerful one.  It is called Draugrfing - Dragon fang in the old speech - and it
has a great power.  It is enchanted to help your aim and to strike deep when
you hit your foe - but it’s most potent power is that of slaying dragons.  It
lusts for the blood of wurms and dragons - and is most potent against those
foes.   It will return to your hand on command, whether it is thrown or simply
dropped, and it is also enspelled with an illusion - if you will it, it cannot
be seen by most mortals.  Only those with unusually powerful observation
skills, or the divine can see it - and not always even then.   It is a subtle
thing, but useful when you need to keep it with you on an airplane.”

Stephanie was
awed.  “Wow!   Thank you, Mom.”

“You’re welcome,
kiddo.”  Sif said, standing.  “I’d love to stay, but it’s time for me to go.
You have everything you need at this point - and Billy can teach you the rest
if you let him.  You’ve made me proud, my daughter - and I’m looking forward to
seeing what you can accomplish next.”   Sif turned as if to go, and turned back
with a wink.  “Remember to have some fun, too, kiddo - it’s gonna be a long
haul if you’re always serious.”   With that, there was a golden flash of light,
and Sif was gone.

Steph held her
new treasures in her hands, unsure of what to do next.  A moment passed, and
she started to put them in her pack, keeping Draugrfing at her belt - and Alley
and Billy came over with the rest of the wood-sprites to see what was going
on.   “I guess this is the part where we go celebrate?”  She asked.

Billy and Alley
just whooped in agreement, and the Sprites cheered.  They headed back into town
together to plan their celebration dinner, and their next move after this.
Without a specific mission to accomplish, their time was their own - and they
had a vast hoard of wealth to explore all of Europe with, if they so chose.
Life was looking good.   About an hour later, they rolled into the hotel and
headed upstairs.

Chapter 26 -
The End of the Beginning

As Billy,
Stephanie and Alley returned to the parking lot, Thorn and the other
tree-sprites flitted away to meet us on the balcony.  Alley used to worry they
would be seen, but in the last two weeks she realized just how sneaky they were
- she was confident no one would see them, especially if no one had reason to
look.

“How do we
explain the blood on our clothes?”  Stephanie asked.  “Spelunking accident?”

“If anyone even
asks, I suppose that’s as good an excuse as any.”  Billy said.  “Either that or
someone popped a basketball sized mosquito.”

“Ewww.” Alley
muttered.  “Let’s just get inside and get a shower and some clean clothes.
Please.”

The three of
them walked inside the hotel - and it was obvious the concierge had noticed
their sorry state of disrepair - the blood and the torn clothes.   She left her
desk and quietly approached the three.   “Is everything all right, madams, and
sir?”

It took
Stephanie a moment to realize the concierge was speaking Norwegian, and not
English - but she didn’t have any problem understanding it.  “Yeah - we had a
bit of a climbing accident and need to get cleaned up.  We’re okay.”

The Concierge
was not dissuaded.  “Are you sure madam?  I can call an ambulance if you wish?”

Argh!  We just
want to get a shower - and I want to see myself in a frigging mirror.
Stephanie gritted her teeth and growled  “We’re FINE, thank you.  We just want
to get cleaned up.   We don’t need help.”   As she said her annoyed reply,
Steph could feel the pull of her legend, trying to influence the woman... She
felt a bit drained - but whatever happened, seemed to help.

The concierge
seemed to visibly lose interest, and nodded.  “Very well then, ma’am.  I hope
you feel better soon.  Have a nice day!”  The woman walked back over to her
desk, and ignored the three of them from then on.

“What the hell
was that?”  Alley asked in a whisper as the three headed to the elevator.

“I’d guess
Stephanie just used ‘Gods Honest’ on her.  Billy said, smirking.  Like when you’re
caught with your hand in the cookie jar, your moms staring right at you with
chocolate on your face and hands - you say I didn’t do it - and she buys it.
Like that.  Nice trick boss - you picked up on that fast.”

“I didn’t even
know I was doing it.”  Steph replied.  The elevator door closed and they rose
up floor by floor to their hotel rooms.   “I don’t need the shower first - I
mean, I know I need one - but I’m going to look in the mirror first, okay?”

“Not surprised,”
said Alley.  “That’s what I did in Beiderbach.   I’ll Rock paper scissors you
for the shower, Billy...”

“You take it
first – I’m not too messed up.”

“Cool.  Thanks
Billy.”   Alley gave him a kiss on the cheek, and as the elevator doors opened,
she headed towards their room.

“Did she...”
Billy started.   I could get used to that, he thought.

“I think so.”
Stephanie said.  “I think we might need to talk later, Billy.  We did say it
was tabled till we survived.  Well I guess in her mind, we survived...”  She
gave his hand a squeeze.  “C’mon – let’s get inside before some maid sees us
and thinks were international murderers or something.  I’m still covered in
blood.”

“Sure thing,
boss.”  He said, smiling.

They followed
Alley - and by the time they got to the apartment, they found a trail of dirty,
mangled clothes leading from the front door of the hotel suite towards the
bathroom - Alley had probably been naked by the time she hit the bathroom door.

“What are you,
like twelve?  Pick up your damn clothes...”  Steph said laughing.  She walked
over and opened the window, and the Sprites flew inside.  “Your mistress forgot
to clean and fold her clothes, guys.”

“Well get right
on it ma’am!”  Thistle said, rustling Rose, Thorn and Petal into picking the
clothes for later.

Billy laughed.  “She
is getting soooo damn spoiled with those sprites taking care of her.”

“Tell me about it.”
Steph answered with a grin.  “Maybe I should have you do my laundry too?”

“Wha... hey -
not funny!”  Billy said, sputtering.  He was still having difficulty getting
used to how attractive Stephanie was - and he could just tell that unless
something changed really soon, he was going to have to get used to lots of cold
showers.

“Depends on who
you ask,” Stephanie said, smirking.  ‘I’m gonna go look in the mirror.  Be back
soon.”

“Take your time,
Stephanie - you earned it.”  Billy pulled off his boots, and grabbed a soda
from the bar fridge.

“I will.”
Stephanie answered, and went over to the bed she and Alley were sharing,
dropping the magical backpack on the bed with a thump.   Even empty the bag
seemed to have at least some weight, even though most of the loot was still
somewhere else, wherever the backpack stored its treasures.   She pulled off
her mangled leather jacket and put it in a trashbag which they had left ready
for just this occasion.  Her shirt and bra, underwear and pants also went in
the trash, and she wrapped a towel around herself before heading back out into
the suite and going to the bathroom.

Billy was
relaxing in front of the TV, waiting for the girls to finish up - so she was
able to sneak past and get inside without being ogled by Billy - although the
Sprites got an eyeful, and if little wooden people could be surprised - and
pleased - they certainly were.  She remembered their faces when she came out of
the cave - Thistle and Petal had known immediately what happened.   None of
them had said anything - it wasn’t the time...  It probably would be soon.
Steph smiled.  I really like the tree-sprites.  They’re family - like Billy.
Oddly enough, the thought didn’t surprise her as much as make her smile.
Family...  The only family I’ve got now.

Stephanie went
into the washroom, to hear the pitter patter of the water falling on Alley, who
was humming a pop tune she’d heard on the radio.  Steph wasn’t sure she even
knew what it meant - but maybe she did; after all, they could understand almost
any language now.  It was nice hearing her sing.   “Hey stinker.”  She said.  “Any
hot water left?”  She closed the door and looked in the mirror.

Days later,
Steph realized Alley had responded with something like ‘yeah – I’ll be done in a
minute.’ - but she was dazzled by her appearance and all her thoughts fled her
mind.  Before her in the mirror was a beautiful goddess of a young woman.  She
was a tall woman, about six feet tall, with a strong athletic build as opposed
to a weightlifters build.  She was fair skinned, like the Aesir, and her long
hair was now red, not brown going silver.  Her eyes were bright green and
sparkled like jewels - they were magnetic to look at - and her lips were red
even though she wore no makeup today.   She was curvy in all the right places -
sexy as hell, she thought, and she was significantly more endowed than
before...   I never got better than an A cup on the hormones, Steph thought.
These beauties are at least the same as Alleys, if not more.  Sweet!  Looking
down at her crotch, she smiled deeply. Thank god it’s finally gone, she
thought.  I thought I’d never get rid of that piece of meat.  She looked up,
and prayed to her mom. Thanks.

Not really sure
if she should believe the beautiful mirage in front of her, Stephanie touched
the mirror - and the vision of loveliness moved as she did, when she did.  “That’s
me...  Oh my god... I’m perfect!”  It was hard to comprehend - Stephanie was
now so beautiful she transcended normal and entered the realm of archetype.
There’s no way I’m going un-noticed anywhere ever again.  “Holy Shit!  No one
would ever believe I was the Stephanie Walsh of a month ago - not in a million
years.”

Alley gave her a
hug from behind, her slender arms cupping Stephanie’s new breasts and giving
them a squeeze.  “You’re not kidding, hon - you look fantastic.  I’m so glad
you got your wish.”   Alley turned her groping into a more sedate hug, and they
embraced for a few minutes.

“Me too, Alley.”
Steph said sniffing - tears were coming easy today it seemed.  “I’d better get
into the shower and clean off this mess.”

“Trust me, no
one would care if you were covered in human waste, they’d still want to get
close to you.”  Alley laughed - and she wasn’t kidding.  If I thought I had it
bad, she’s going to have it a hundred times worse.  Alley thought.  Still, if I
have to be careful what I wish for, I suppose so does she.   Alley wrapped a
towel around herself and left the bathroom, and got some clean clothes on.

Soon, all three
of them were washed and dressed in cleaner clothing, and sitting down to talk.

Petal flitted up
to Stephanie, and started playing with her hair.  She smiled.  “I’m really glad
you’re happy, ma’am.”  She said in her light voice.  “You look so pretty now.”

“Were all happy
for you, ma’am.”  Rose said - the other sprites nodding.  “You earned it.”

“Thanks guys.”
Steph answered.  “I still don’t believe it.”

“No kidding.”
Billy said.  “You know how hard it is to behave with you two goddesses in here?”
He looked like he was almost joking, but not quite.   “You both have quite the
impact on people, believe me.”

Alley laughed.  “Well,
will you ever get revenge on us and get deific appearance?”

“Nope.” Billy
said, sadly.  “You can only be a scion if you’re alive - and I died.  I’m kind
of a spiritual being with solid form - so I don’t have deific powers.  If
somehow a miracle happened, and I was raised from the dead - like that’s gonna
happen! - I suppose I might have a shot - but I’d think I’d know if I had ichor
like the two of you.”

“Why would you?”
Steph asked.  “We sure as hell didn’t until we were visited.  Could be the same
for you.”

“Maybe.”  Billy
said.  “Could we change the topic please.  It’s uncomfortable.”

“Sure Billy.
Sorry.”  Steph looked chagrined.  Of course he wouldn’t like talking about how
he died or all that stuff.  Geez - get a new pair of tits and suddenly you’re a
fucking idiot, Stephanie.   “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“I know.”  Billy
said.  “You get used to it - being dead.  It sucks, but it’s better than being
in Hel.”

The three were
quiet for more than a little while, until Alley broke the silence.  “What are
we going to do about... us?”  She continued before either of the others could
interject or break in.  “Steph is attracted to me - and to you Billy.  You’re
attracted to me and her if what you said was right.  I’m obviously attracted to
her - and I really think I could be with you too... So why the hell are we all
confused and sad about this?”

Billy gave her a
look that said ‘say what?’  “What do you mean?  What are you getting at?”  Is
she seriously considering what I THINK she’s considering?  I never even
considered it possible!   I wanted to - but I’ve never seen people do it in our
day and age.

“What I think
Alley is saying is why don’t we try a three-way relationship and see how it
turns out? - am I right, Alley?”

Alley smiled.  “Pretty
much.  When it works right, it’s the best thing in the world - but if it doesn’t
work it’s a fucking disaster.  I think we could make it work, if were honest
with each other.  I’m willing to try and see.”

Billy tried to
keep his face calm.  “What about you, Stephanie.  Do you think this could work
too?”   Oh my god - am I seriously worried she’ll say yes - or say no?   I have
to admit I want this so bad I could die - but it just isn’t possible - is it?

Stephanie
thought a moment, and considered what Alley had said earlier that day, plus how
she felt about both of them.   She honestly did care for both of them - and although
normal morals would say pick one and live with your choice she didn’t really
know if normal customs really applied anymore.  She could pretend to be normal
and say goodbye to someone she cared about - or she could say yes to taking a
risk, and maybe win more than she ever bargained for.  It was a fool’s
question.  “I’d like to try, Billy.  I think it might work, for us if not for
everyone.”

Billy let out
his breath - he hadn’t been aware he was holding his breath until now - and
sighed. How can I refuse - even if I wanted to, which I don’t, I don’t think I
could refuse them.  They don’t realize it, I think, but they are a part of
me.   I can’t NOT think about them.   My choice was made for me the moment I
arrived in Valhalla.  I love them both, now and forever.  “I’m in.”  He said.  “Although
I’m not sure how we’re going to make it work.”

“You think we
do?”  Steph said, laughing.  “We’ll just have to muddle through and hope for
the best.”

Billy laughed at
that as well.  “I suppose.  What’s out next move, once we have our celebration
dinner?”

“You already
know that, silly.”  Steph said, smiling.  “We head back to Canada, and head up
to North Bay.  You’ve got to say hi to your dad and tell him you’re okay.  I
promised, remember?”

Billy smiled.
She did promise me at that. “Yeah - you did.”

Thorn looked
worried.  “Are you sure that’s the right thing to do, ma’am?”

“Yes, Thorn.  It
is the right thing to do - even if it breaks some of the rules.”  Steph
answered.  “Billy needs to see his dad - and Billy’s dad needs to see his son.
If we didn’t do this, we’d be horrible friends - and worse girlfriends.   It’s
a human thing to want to say goodbye - if that’s what happens.  We need to do
this, for Billy.”

Billy felt tears
running down his cheeks.  How in the hell did I get so lucky as to be sent to
these two?  He wondered.  He tried to talk - but all he could choke out was a
rough “Thank you.”

Alley held his
hand and gave it a squeeze.  “It’s okay Billy.  We’ve got a ton of stuff to do
ahead of us - we haven’t even really started saving the world yet - just killed
some monsters.   This isn’t the end... it’s the end of the beginning.  Wait
till you see what tomorrow brings!”

The three of
them held hands and smiled.  They would see what tomorrow brought indeed - but
they would do it together.  They got up and headed downstairs for their
celebration dinner, confident that tomorrow would take care of itself.

THE END

Stephanie, Ally,
Billy and the Sprites will return in the Mandate of Heaven, Part 2!